Skip to main content

Full text of "Essays"

See other formats


RELIGIQK 
ART  OF  LITERATUHE 


<3 


<.    r 


to 


of 


terstt    0f  tftonmto 


PROFESSOR  E.B.    SHORE 


ESSAYS  OF 


RTHUR  SCHOPENHAUER 


TRANSLATED    BY 


N 


T.  BAILEY  SAUNDERS,  M.A, 


. 


RELIGION 
ART  OF  LITERATURE 


511003 

?.    3  .  SO 


WILLEY  BOOK  COMPANY 
NEW  YORK 


B 


£-'•• 
I 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE,  ETC, 


CONTENTS. 


PAG3 


PREFATORY  NOTE iii 

RELIGION  :  A  DIALOGUE 1 

A  FEW  WORDS  ON  PANTHEISM 47 

ON  BOOKS  AND  READING 51 

ON  PHYSIOGNOMY 61 

PSYCHOLOGICAL  OBSERVATIONS 71 

THE  CHRISTIAN  SYSTEM..  83 


PREFATORY  NOTE. 

SCHOPENHAUER  is  one  of  the  few  philosophers 
who  can  be  generally  understood  without  a  com 
mentary.  All  his  theories  claim  to  be  drawn  direct 
from  the  facts,  to  be  suggested  by  observation,  and 
to  interpret  the  world  as  it  is;  and  whatever  view 
he  takes,  he  is  constant  in  his  appeal  to  the  experi 
ence  of  common  life.  This  characteristic  endows 
his  style  with  a  freshness  and  vigor  which  would  be 
difficult  to  match  in  the  philosophical  writing  of 
any  country,  and  impossible  in  that  of  Germany. 
If  it  were  asked  whether  there  were  any  circum 
stances  apart  from  heredity,  to  which  he  owed  his 
mental  habit,  the  answer  might  be  found  in  the  ab 
normal  character  of  his  early  education,  his  ac 
quaintance  with  the  world  rather  than  with  books, 
the  extensive  travels  of  his  boyhood,  his  ardent 
pursuit  of  knowledge  for  its  own  sake  and  without 
regard  to  the  emoluments  and  endowments  of  learn 
ing.  He  was  trained  in  realities  even  more  than 
in  ideas;  and  hence  he  is  original,  forcible,  clear, 
an  enemy  of  all  philosophic  indefiniteness  and  ob 
scurity;  so  that  it  may  well  be  said  of  him,  in  the 
words  of  a  writer  in  the  Revue  Contemporaine,  ce 
riest  pas  un  philosophe  comme  les  autres,  c'est  un 
philosophe  qui  a  vn  le  monde. 

It  is  not  my  purpose,  nor  would  it  be  possible 
within  the  limits  of  a  prefatory  note,  to  attempt 
an  account  of  Schopenhauer's  philosophy,  to  indi 
cate  its  sources,  or  to  suggest  or  rebut  the  objec 
tions  which  may  be  taken  to  it.  M.  Ribot,  in  his 

ui 


VI  PREFATORY  NOTE 

polytheism  or  pantheism,  but  in  so  far  as  they 
recognize  pessimism  or  optimism  as  the  true  de 
scription  of  life.  Hence  any  religion  which  looked 
upon  the  world  as  being  radically  evil  appealed  to 
him  as  containing  an  indestructible  element  of 
truth.  I  have  endeavored  to  present  his  view  of 
two  of  the  great  religions  of  the  world  in  the  extract 
which  concludes  this  volume,  and  to  which  I  have 
given  the  title  of  The  Christian  System.  The  tenor 
of  it  is  to  show  that,  however  little  he  may  have 
been  in  sympathy  with  the  supernatural  element, 
he  owed  much  to  the  moral  doctrines  of  Christianity 
and  of  Buddhism,  between  which  he  traced  great 
resemblance.  In  the  following  Dialogue  he  applies 
himself  to  a  discussion  of  the  practical  efficacy  of 
religious  forms;  and  though  he  was  an  enemy  of 
clericalism,  his  choice  of  a  method  which  allows  both 
the  affirmation  and  the  denial  of  that  efficacy  to  be 
presented  with  equal  force  may  perhaps  have  been 
directed  by  the  consciousness  that  he  could  not  side 
with  either  view  to  the  exclusion  of  the  other.  In 
any  case  his  practical  philosophy  was  touched  with 
the  spirit  of  Christianity.  It  was  more  than  artistic 
enthusiasm  which  led  him  in  profound  admiration 
to  the  Madonna  di  San  Sisto: 

Sie  tragt  zur  Welt  ihn,  und  er  schaut  entsetzt 
In  ihrer  Grau'l  chaotische  Verwirrung, 
In  ihres  Tobens  wilde  Raserei, 
In  ihres  Treibens  nie  geheilte  Thorheit, 
In  ihrer  Quaalen  nie  gestillten  Schmerz; 
Entsetzt:  doch  strahlet  Ruh'  and  Zuversicht 
Und  Siegesglanz  sein  Aug',  verktindigend 
Schon  der  Erlosung  ewige  gewissheit. 

Pessimism  is  commonly  and  erroneously  sup 
posed  to  be  the  distinguishing  feature  of  Schopen 
hauer's  system.  It  is  right  to  remember  that  the 
same  fundamental  view  of  the  world  is  presented 


PREFATORY   NOTE  Vll 

by   Christianity,  to   say   nothing   of   Oriental  re 
ligions. 

That  Schopenhauer  conceives  life  as  an  evil  is  a 
deduction,  arid  possibly  a  mistaken  deduction,  from 
his  metaphysical  theory.  Whether  his  scheme  of 
things  is  correct  or  not — and  it  shares  the  common 
fate  of  all  metaphysical  systems  in  being  unveri- 
fiable,  and  to  that  extent  unprofitable — he  will  in 
the  last  resort  have  made  good  his  claim  to  be  read 
by  his  insight  into  the  varied  needs  of  human  life. 
It  may  be  that  a  future  age  will  consign  his  meta 
physics  to  the  philosophical  lumber-room;  but  he  is 
a  literary  artist  as  well  as  a  philosopher,  and  he  can 
make  a  "bid  for  fame  in  either  capacity.  What  is 
remarked  with  much  truth  of  many  another  writer, 
that  he  suggests  more  than  he  achieves,  is  in  the 
highest  degree  applicable  to  Schopenhauer;  and  his 
obiter  dicta,  his  sayings  by  the  way,  will  always 
find  an  audience. 

T.  B.  SAUNDERS. 


RELIGION. 
A  DIALOGUE. 

Demopheles.  Between  ourselves,  my  dear  fel 
low,  I  don't  care  about  the  way  you  sometimes 
have  of  exhibiting  your  talent  for  philosophy;  you 
make  religion  a  subject  for  sarcastic  remarks,  and 
even  for  open  ridicule.  Every  one  thinks  his  re 
ligion  sacred,  and  therefore  you  ought  to  respect  it. 

Philalethes.  That  doesn't  follow!  I  don't  see 
why,  because  other  people  are  simpletons,  I  should 
have  any  regard  for  a  pack  of  lies.  I  respect 
truth  everywhere,  and  so  I  can't  respect  what  is 
opposed  to  it.  My  maxim  is  Vigeat  veritas  et 
per  eat  mundus,  like  the  lawyers'  Fiat  justitia  et 
per  eat  mundus.  Every  profession  ought  to  have  an 
analogous  advice. 

Demopheles.  Then  I  suppose  doctors  should 
say  Fiant  pilulae  et  pereat  mundus, — there 
wouldn't  be  much  difficulty  about  that! 

Philalethes.  Heaven  forbid!  You  must  take 
everything  cum  grano  satis. 

Demopheles.  Exactly;  that's  why  I  want  you 
to  take  religion  cum  grano  salis.  I  want  you  to 
see  that  one  must  meet  the  requirements  of  the 
people  according  to  the  measure  of  their  compre 
hension.  Where  you  have  masses  of  people  of 
crude  susceptibilities  and  clumsy  intelligence, 
sordid  in  their  pursuits  and  sunk  in  drudgery,  re 
ligion  provides  the  only  means  of  proclaiming  and 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE 

making  them  feel  the  hight  import  of  life.  For 
the  average  man  takes  an  interest,  primarily,  in 
nothing  but  what  will  satisfy  his  physical  needs  and 
hankerings,  and  beyond  this,  give  him  a  little 
amusement  and  pastime.  Founders  of  religion  and 
philosophers  come  into  the  world  to  rouse  him  from 
his  stupor  and  point  to  the  lofty  meaning  of  ex 
istence;  philosophers  for  the  few,  the  emancipated, 
founders  of  religion  for  the  many,  for  humanity  at 
large.  For,  as  your  friend  Plato  has  said,  the 
multitude  can't  be  philosophers,  and  you  shouldn't 
forget  that.  Religion  is  the  metaphysics  of  the 
masses;  by  all  means  let  them  keep  it:  let  it  there 
fore  command  external  respect,  for  to  discredit  it 
is  to  take  it  away.  Just  as  they  have  popular 
poetry,  and  the  popular  wisdom  of  proverbs,  so 
they  must  have  popular  metaphysics  too:  for  man 
kind  absolutely  needs  an  interpretation  of  life;  and 
this,  again,  must  be  suited  to  popular  comprehen 
sion.  Consequently,  this  interpretation  is  always 
an  allegorical  investiture  of  the  truth :  and  in  prac 
tical  life  and  in  its  effects  on  the  feelings,  that  is 
to  say,  as  a  rule  of  action  and  as  a  comfort  and 
consolation  in  suffering  and  death,  it  accomplishes 
perhaps  just  as  much  as  the  truth  itself  could 
achieve  if  we  possessed  it.  Don't  take  offense  at 
its  unkempt,  grotesque  and  apparently  absurd 
form;  for  with  your  education  and  learning,  you 
have  no  idea  of  the  roundabout  ways  by  which 
people  in  their  crude  state  have  to  receive  their 
knowledge  of  deep  truths.  The  various  religions 
are  only  various  forms  in  which  the  truth,  which 
taken  by  itself  is  above  their  comprehension,  is 
grasped  and  realized  by  the  masses;  and  truth  be 
comes  inseparable  from  these  forms.  Therefore, 
my  dear  sir,  don't  take  it  amiss  if  I  say  that  to 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE  3 

make  a  mockery  of  these  forms  is  both  shallow  and 
unjust. 

Philalethes.  But  isn't  it  every  bit  as  shallow  and 
unjust  to  demand  that  there  shall  be  no  other  sys 
tem  of  metaphysics  but  this  one,  cut  out  as  it  is 
to  suit  the  requirements  and  comprehension  of  the 
masses  ?  that  its  doctrine  shall  be  the  limit  of  human 
speculation,  the  standard  of  all  thought,  so  that 
the  metaphysics  of  the  few,  the  emancipated,  as 
you  call  them,  must  be  devoted  only  to  confirming, 
strengthening,  and  explaining  the  metaphysics  of 
the  masses?  that  the  highest  powers  of  human  in 
telligence  shall  remain  unused  and  undeveloped, 
even  be  nipped  in  the  bud,  in  order  that  their  ac 
tivity  may  not  thwart  the  popular  metaphysics? 
And  isn't  this  just  the  very  claim  which  religion 
sets  up  ?  Isn't  it  a  little  too  much  to  have  tolerance 
and  delicate  forbearance  preached  by  what  is  in 
tolerance  and  cruelty  itself?  Think  of  the  heretical 
tribunals,  inquisitions,  religious  wars,  crusades, 
Socrates'  cup  of  poison,  Bruno's  and  Vanini's  death 
in  the  flames!  Is  all  this  to-day  quite  a  thing  of 
the  past?  How  can  genuine  philosophical  effort, 
sincere  search  after  truth,  the  noblest  calling  of 
the  noblest  men,  be  let  and  hindered  more  com 
pletely  than  by  a  conventional  system  of  meta 
physics  enjoying  a  State  monopoly,  the  principles 
of  which  are  impressed  into  every  head  in  earliest 
youth,  so  earnestly,  so  deeply,  and  so  firmly,  that, 
unless  the  mind  is  miraculously  elastic,  they  remain 
indelible.  In  this  way  the  groundwork  of  all 
healthy  reason  is  once  for  all  deranged;  that  is  to 
say,  the  capacity  for  original  thought  and  unbiased 
judgment,  which  is  weak  enough  in  itself,  is,  in 
regard  to  those  subjects  to  which  it  might  be  ap 
plied,  for  ever  paralyzed  and  ruined. 


4  RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE 

Demopheles.  Which  means,  I  suppose,  that 
people  have  arrived  at  a  conviction  which  they 
won't  give  up  in  order  to  embrace  yours  instead. 

Philalethcs.  Ah!  if  it  were  only  a  conviction 
based  on  insight.  Then  one  could  bring  arguments 
to  bear,  and  the  battle  would  be  fought  with  equal 
weapons.  But  religions  admittedly  appeal,  not  to 
conviction  as  the  result  of  argument,  but  to  belief 
as  demanded  by  revelation.  And  as  the  capacity 
for  believing  is  strongest  in  childhood,  special  care 
is  taken  to  make  sure  of  this  tender  age.  This  has 
much  more  to  do  with  the  doctrines  of  belief  taking 
root  than  threats  and  reports  of  miracles.  If,  in 
early  childhood,  certain  fundamental  views  and 
doctrines  are  paraded  with  unusual  solemnity,  and 
an  air  of  the  greatest  earnestness  never  before 
visible  in  anything  else;  if,  at  the  same  time,  the 
possibility  of  a  doubt  about  them  be  completely 
passed  over,  or  touched  upon  only  to  indicate  that 
doubt  is  the  first  step  to  eternal  perdition,  the 
resulting  impression  will  be  so  deep  that,  as  a  rule, 
that  is,  in  almost  every  case,  doubt  about  them  will 
be  almost  as  impossible  as  doubt  about  one's  own 
existence.  Hardly  one  in  ten  thousand  will  have 
the  strength  of  mind  to  ask  himself  seriously  and 
earnestly — is  that  true?  To  call  such  as  can  do 
it  strong  minds,  esprits  forts,  is  a  description  more 
apt  than  is  generally  supposed.  But  for  the  or 
dinary  mind  there  is  nothing  so  absurd  or  revolting 
but  what,  if  inculcated  in  that  way,  the  strongest 
belief  in  it  will  strike  root.  If,  for  example,  the 
killing  of  a  heretic  or  infidel  were  essential  to  the 
future  salvation  of  his  soul,  almost  every  one  would 
make  it  the  chief  event  of  his  life,  and  in  dying 
would  draw  consolation  and  strength  from  the  re 
membrance  that  he  had  succeeded.  As  a  matter  of 


RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE  o 

fact,  almost  every  Spaniard  in  days  gone  by  used 
to  look  upon  an  auto  da  fe  as  the  most  pious  of  all 
acts  and  one  most  agreeable  to  God.  A  parallel 
to  this  may  be  found  in  the  way  in  which  the  Thugs 
(a  religious  sect  in  India,  suppressed  a  short  time 
ago  by  the  English,  who  executed  numbers  of 
them)  express  their  sense  of  religion  and  their 
veneration  for  the  goddess  Kali;  they  take  every 
opportunity  of  murdering  their  friends  and  travel 
ing  companions,  with  the  object  of  getting  posses 
sion  of  their  goods,  and  in  the  serious  conviction 
that  they  are  thereby  doing  a  praiseworthy  action, 
conducive  to  their  eternal  welfare.1  The  power  of 
religious  dogma,  when  inculcated  early,  is  such  as 
to  stifle  conscience,  compassion,  and  finally  every 
feeling  of  humanity.  But  if  you  want  to  see  with 
your  own  eyes  and  close  at  hand  what  timely  in 
oculation  will  accomplish,  look  at  the  English. 
Here  is  a  nation  favored  before  all  others  by  nature ; 
endowed,  more  than  all  others,  with  discernment, 
intelligence,  power  of  judgment,  strength  of  char 
acter;  look  at  them,  abased  and  made  ridiculous, 
beyond  all  others,  by  their  stupid  ecclesiastical 
superstition,  which  appears  amongst  their  other 
abilities  like  a  fixed  idea  or  monomania.  For  this 
they  have  to  thank  the  circumstance  that  education 
is  in  the  hands  of  the  clergy,  whose  endeavor  it  is 
to  impress  all  the  articles  of  belief,  at  the  earliest 
age,  in  a  way  that  amounts  to  a  kind  of  paralysis 
of  the  brain ;  this  in  its  turn  expresses  itself  all  their 
life  in  an  idiotic  bigotry,  which  makes  otherwise 
most  sensible  and  intelligent  people  amongst  them 
degrade  themselves  so  that  one  can't  make  head  or 
tail  of  them.  It  you  consider  how  essential  to  such 

1  Cf .  Illustrations  of  the  history  and  practice  of  the  Thugs, 
London,  1837;  also  the  Edinburg  Review,  Oct.-Jan.,  1836-7, 


6  RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE 

a  masterpiece  is  inoculation  in  the  tender  age  of 
childhood,  the  missionary  system  appears  no  longer 
only  as  the  acme  of  human  importunity,  arrogance 
and  impertinence,  but  also  as  an  absurdity,  if  it 
doesn't  confine  itself  to  nations  which  are  still  in 
their  infancy,  like  Caffirs,  Hottentots,  South  Sea 
Islanders,  etc.  Amongst  these  races  it  is  success 
ful;  but  in  India,  the  Brahmans  treat  the  discourses 
of  the  missionaries  with  contemptuous  smiles  of 
approbation,  or  simply  shrug  their  shoulders.  And 
one  may  say  generally  that  the  proselytizing  ef 
forts  of  the  missionaries  in  India,  in  spite  of  the 
most  advantageous  facilities,  are,  as  a  rule,  a  fail 
ure.  An  authentic  report  in  the  Vol.  XXI.  of 
the  Asiatic  Journal  (1826)  states  that  after  so 
many  years  of  missionary  activity  not  more  than 
three  hundred  living  converts  were  to  be  found  in 
the  whole  of  India,  where  the  population  of  the 
English  possessions  alone  comes  to  one  hundred 
and  fifteen  millions;  and  at  the  same  time  it  is  ad 
mitted  that  the  Christian  converts  are  distinguished 
for  their  extreme  immorality.  Three  hundred 
venal  and  bribed  souls  out  of  so  many  millions! 
There  is  no  evidence  that  things  have  gone  better 
with  Christianity  in  India  since  then,  in  spite  of 
the  fact  that  the  missionaries  are  now  trying,  con 
trary  to  stipulation  and  in  schools  exclusively  de 
signed  for  secular  English  instruction,  to  work 
upon  the  children's  minds  as  they  please,  in  order 
to  smuggle  in  Christianity;  against  which  the 
Hindoos  are  most  jealously  on  their  guard.  As 
I  have  said,  childhood  is  the  time  to  sow  the  seeds 
of  belief,  and  not  manhood;  more  especially  where 
an  earlier  faith  has  taken  root.  An  acquired  con 
viction  such  as  is  feigned  by  adults  is,  as  a  rule, 
only  the  mask  for  some  kind  of  personal  interest. 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE  7 

And  it  is  the  feeling  that  this  is  almost  bound  to 
be  the  case  which  makes  a  man  who  has  changed 
his  religion  in  mature  years  an  object  of  contempt 
to  most  people  everywhere;  who  thus  show  that 
they  look  upon  religion,  not  as  a  matter  of  reasoned 
conviction,  but  merely  as  a  belief  inoculated  in 
childhood,  before  any  test  can  be  applied.  And 
that  they  are  right  in  their  view  of  religion  is  also 
obvious  from  the  way  in  which  not  only  the  masses, 
who  are  blindly  credulous,  but  also  the  clergy  of 
every  religion,  who,  as  such,  have  faithfully  and 
zealously  studied  its  sources,  foundations,  dogmas 
and  disputed  points,  cleave  as  a  body  to  the  re 
ligion  of  their  particular  country;  consequently  for 
a  minister  of  one  religion  or  confession  to  go  over 
to  another  is  the  rarest  thing  in  the  world.  The 
Catholic  clergy,  for  example,  are  fully  convinced 
of  the  truth  of  all  the  tenets  of  their  Church,  and 
so  are  the  Protestant  clergy  of  theirs,  and  both 
defend  the  principles  of  their  creeds  with  like  zeal. 
And  yet  the  conviction  is  governed  merely  by  the 
country  native  to  each;  to  the  South  German  ec 
clesiastic  the  truth  of  the  Catholic  .dogma  is  quite 
obvious,  to  the  North  German,  the  Protestant.  If 
then,  these  convictions  are  based  on  objective  rea 
sons,  the  reasons  must  be  climatic,  and  thrive,  like 
plants,  some  only  here,  some  only  there.  The  con 
victions  of  those  who  are  thus  locally  convinced  are 
taken  on  trust  and  believed  by  the  masses  every 
where. 

Demopheles.  Well,  no  harm  is  done,  and  it 
doesn't  make  any  real  difference.  As  a  fact, 
Protestantism  is  more  suited  to  the  North,  Catholi 
cism  to  the  South. 

PMlalethes.  So  it  seems.  Still  I  take  a  higher 
standpoint,  and  keep  in  view  a  more  important 


8  RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE 

object,  the  progress,  namely,  of  the  knowledge  of 
truth  among  mankind.  And  from  this  point  of 
view,  it  is  a  terrible  thing  that,  wherever  a  man  is 
born,  certain  propositions  are  inculcated  in  him  in 
earliest  youth,  and  he  is  assured  that  he  may  never 
have  any  doubts  about  them,  under  penalty  of 
thereby  forfeiting  eternal  salvation;  propositions, 
I  mean,  which  affect  the  foundation  of  all  our 
other  knowledge  and  accordingly  determine  for 
ever,  and,  if  they  are  false,  distort  for  ever,  the 
point  of  view  from  which  our  knowledge  starts; 
and  as,  further,  the  corollaries  of  these  propositions 
touch  the  entire  system  of  our  intellectual  attain 
ments  at  every  point,  the  whole  of  human  knowl 
edge  is  thoroughly  adulterated  by  them.  Evidence 
of  this  is  afforded  by  every  literature;  the  most 
striking  by  that  of  the  Middle  Age,  but  in  a  too 
considerable  degree  by  that  of  the  fifteenth  and 
sixteenth  centuries.  Look  at  even  the  first  minds 
of  all  those  epochs ;  how  paralyzed  they  are  by  false 
fundamental  positions  like  these;  how,  more  espe 
cially,  all  insight  into  the  true  constitution  and 
working  of  nature  is,  as  it  were,  blocked  up.  Dur 
ing  the  whole  of  the  Christian  period  Theism  lies 
like  a  mountain  on  all  intellectual,  and  chiefly  on 
all  philosophical  efforts,  and  arrests  or  stunts  all 
progress.  For  the  scientific  men  of  these  ages  God, 
devil,  angels,  demons  hid  the  whole  of  nature;  no 
inquiry  was  followed  to  the  end,  nothing  ever  thor 
oughly  examined;  everything  which  went  beyond 
the  most  obvious  casual  nexus  was  immediately  set 
down  to  those  personalities.  "It  was  at  once  ex 
plained  by  a  reference  to  God,  angels  or  demons'3 
as  Pomponatius  expressed  himself  when  the  matter 
was  being  discussed,  "and  philosophers  at  any  rate 
have  nothing  analogous."  There  is,  to  be  sure,  9 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE  9 

suspicion  of  irony  in  this  statement  of  Pomponatius, 
as  his  perfidy  in  other  matters  is  known;  still,  he 
is  only  giving  expression  to  the  general  way  of 
thinking  of  his  age.  And  if,  on  the  other  hand, 
any  one  possessed  the  rare  quality  of  an  elastic 
mind,  which  alone  could  burst  the  bonds,  his  writ 
ings  and  he  himself  with  them  were  burnt;  as  hap 
pened  to  Bruno  and  Vanini.  How  completely  an 
ordinary  mind  is  paralyzed  by  that  early  prepara 
tion  in  metaphysics  is  seen  in  the  most  vivid  way 
and  on  its  most  ridiculous  side,  where  such  a  one 
undertakes  to  criticise  the  doctrines  of  an  alien 
creed.  The  efforts  of  the  ordinary  man  are  gen 
erally  found  to  be  directed  to  a  careful  exhibition 
of  the  incongruity  of  its  dogmas  with  those  of  his 
own  belief:  he  is  at  great  pains  to  show  that  not 
only  do  they  not  say,  but  certainly  do  not  mean, 
the  same  thing;  and  with  that  he  thinks,  in  his 
simplicity,  that  he  has  demonstrated  the  falsehood 
of  the  alien  creed.  He  really  never  dreams  of 
putting  the  question  which  of  the  two  may  be 
right;  his  own  articles  of  belief  he  looks  upon  as 
a  priori  true  and  certain  principles. 

Demopheles.  So  that's  your  higher  point  of 
view?  I  assure  you  there  is  a  higher  still.  First 
live,  then  philosophize  is  a  maxim  of  more  compre 
hensive  import  than  appears  at  first  sight.  The 
first  thing  to  do  is  to  control  the  raw  and  evil  dis 
positions  of  the  masses,  so  as  to  keep  them  from 
pushing  injustice  to  extremes,  and  from  commit 
ting  cruel,  violent  and  disgraceful  acts.  If  you 
were  to  wait  until  they  had  recognized  and  grasped 
the  truth,  you  would  undoubtedly  come  too  late; 
and  truth,  supposing  that  it  had  been  found,  would 
surpass  their  powers  of  comprehension.  In  any 
case  an  allegorical  investiture  of  it,  a  parable  or 


10  RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE 

myth,  is  all  that  would  be  of  any  service  to  them. 
As  Kant  said,  there  must  be  a  public  standard  of 
Right  and  Virtue ;  it  must  always  flutter  high  over 
head.  It  is  a  matter  of  indifference  what  heraldic 
figures  are  inscribed  on  it,  so  long  as  they  signify 
what  is  meant.  Such  an  allegorical  representation 
of  truth  is  always  and  everywhere,  for  humanity  at 
large,  a  serviceable  substitute  for  a  truth  to  which 
it  can  never  attain, — for  a  philosophy  which  it  can 
never  grasp ;  let  alone  the  fact  that  it  is  daily  chang 
ing  its  shape,  and  has  in  no  form  as  yet  met  with 
general  acceptance.  Practical  aims,  then,  my  good 
Philalethes,  are  in  every  respect  superior  to  theo 
retical. 

Philalethes.  What  you  say  is  very  like  the  an 
cient  advice  of  Timaeus  of  Locrus,  the  Pythagorean, 
stop  the  mind  with  falsehood  if  you  can't  speed  it 
with  truth.  I  almost  suspect  that  your  plan  is  the 
one  which  is  so  much  in  vogue  just  now,  that  you 
want  to  impress  upon  me  that 

The  hour  is  nigh 
When  we  may  feast  in  quiet. 

You  recommend  us,  in  fact,  to  take  timely  precau 
tions,  so  that  the  waves  of  the  discontented  raging 
masses  mayn't  disturb  us  at  table.  But  the  whole 
point  of  view  is  as  false  as  it  is  now-a-days  popular 
and  commended;  and  so  I  make  haste  to  enter  a 
protest  against  it.  It  is  false,,  that  state,  justice, 
law  cannot  be  upheld  without  the  assistance  of 
religion  and  its  dogmas;  and  that  justice  and  public 
order  need  religion  as  a  necessary  complement,  if 
legislative  enactments  are  to  be  carried  out.  It  is 
false,  were  it  repeated  a  hundred  times.  An  ef 
fective  and  striking  argument  to  the  contrary  is 
afforded  by  the  ancients,  especially  the  Greeks. 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE  11 

They  had  nothing  at  all  of  what  we  understand  hy 
religion.  They  had  no  sacred  documents,  no  dogma 
to  be  learned  and  its  acceptance  furthered  by 
every  one,  its  principles  to  be  inculcated  early  on 
the  young.  Just  as  little  was  moral  doctrine 
preached  by  the  ministers  of  religion,  nor  did  the 
priests  trouble  themselves  about  morality  or  about 
what  the  people  did  or  left  undone.  Not  at  all. 
The  duty  of  the  priests  was  confined  to  temple- 
ceremonial,  prayers,  hymns,  sacrifices,  processions, 
lustrations  and  the  like,  the  object  of  which  was 
anything  but  the  moral  improvement  of  the  indi 
vidual.  What  was  called  religion  consisted,  more 
especially  in  the  cities,  in  giving  temples  here  and 
there  to  some  of  the  gods  of  the  greater  tribes,  in 
which  the  worship  described  was  carried  on  as  a 
state  matter,  and  was  consequently,  in  fact,  an 
affair  of  police.  No  one,  except  the  functionaries 
performing,  was  in  any  way  compelled  to  attend, 
or  even  to  believe  in  it.  In  the  whole  of  antiquity 
there  is  no  trace  of  any  obligation  to  believe  in  any 
particular  dogma.  Merely  in  the  case  of  an  open 
denial  of  the  existence  of  the  gods,  or  any  other 
reviling  of  them,  a  penalty  was  imposed,  and  that 
on  account  of  the  insult  offered  to  the  state,  which 
served  those  gods ;  beyond  this  it  was  free  to  every 
one  to  think  of  them  what  he  pleased.  If  anyone 
wanted  to  gain  the  favor  of  those  gods  privately, 
by  prayer  or  sacrifice,  it  was  open  to  him  to  do  so 
at  his  own  expense  and  at  his  own  risk ;  if  he  didn't 
do  it,  no  one  made  any  objection,  least  of  all  the 
state.  In  the  case  of  the  Romans,  everyone  had 
his  own  Lares  and  Penates  at  home;  they  were, 
however,  in  reality,  only  the  venerated  busts  of 
ancestors.  Of  the  immortality  of  the  soul  and  a  life 
beyond  the  grave,  the  ancients  had  no  firm,  clear 


12  RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE 

or,  least  of  all,  dogmatically  fixed  idea,  but  very 
loose,  fluctuating,  indefinite  and  problematical  no 
tions,  everyone  in  his  own  way:  and  the  ideas  about 
the  gods  were  just  as  varying,  individual  and 
vague.  There  was,  therefore,  really  no  religion,  in 
our  sense  of  the  word,  amongst  the  ancients.  But 
did  anarchy  and  lawlessness  prevail  amongst  them 
on  that  account?  Is  not  law  and  civil  order,  rather, 
so  much  their  work,  that  it  still  forms  the  founda 
tion  of  our  own?  Was  there  not  complete  protec 
tion  for  property,  even  though  it  consisted  for  the 
most  part  of  slaves?  And  did  not  this  state  of 
things  last  for  more  than  a  thousand  years?  So 
that  I  can't  recognize,  I  must  even  protest  against 
the  practical  aims  and  the  necessity  of  religion  in 
the  sense  indicated  by  you,  and  so  popular  now- 
a-days,  that  is,  as  an  indispensable  foundation  of 
all  legislative  arrangements.  For,  if  you  take  that 
point  of  view,  the  pure  and  sacred  endeavor  after 
truth  would,  to  say  the  least,  appear  quixotic,  and 
even  criminal,  if  it  ventured,  in  its  feeling  of 
justice,  to  denounce  the  authoritative  creed  as  a 
usurper  who  had  taken  possession  of  the  throne  of 
truth  and  maintained  his  position  by  keeping  up  the 
deception. 

Demopheles.  But  religion  is  not  opposed  to 
truth;  it  itself  teaches  truth.  And  as  the  range  of 
its  activity  is  not  a  narrow  lecture  room,  but  the 
world  and  humanity  at  large,  religion  must  con 
form  to  the  requirements  and  comprehension  of  an 
audience  so  numerous  and  so  mixed.  Religion  must 
not  let  truth  appear  in  its  naked  form;  or,  to  use  a 
medical  simile,  it  must  not  exhibit  it  pure,  but  must 
employ  a  mythical  vehicle,  a  medium,  as  it  were. 
You  can  also  compare  truth  in  this  respect  to  cer 
tain  chemical  stuffs  which  in  themselves  are  gas- 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE  Io 

ecus,  but  which  for  medicinal  uses,  as  also  for 
preservation  or  transmission,  must  be  bound  to  a 
stable,  solid  base,  because  they  would  otherwise 
volatilize.  Chlorine  gas,  for  example,  is  for  all 
purposes  applied  only  in  the  form  of  chlorides. 
But  if  truth,  pure,  abstract  and  free  from  all 
mythical  alloy,  is  always  to  remain  unattainable, 
even  by  philosophers,  it  might  be  compared  to 
fluorine,  which  cannot  even  be  isolated,  but  must 
always  appear  in  combination  with  other  elements. 
Or,  to  take  a  less  scientific  simile,  truth,  which  is 
inexpressible  except  by  means  of  myth  and  allegory, 
is  like  water,  which  can  be  carried  about  only  in 
vessels;  a  philosopher  who  insists  on  obtaining  it 
pure  is  like  a  man  who  breaks  the  jug  in  order  to 
get  the  water  by  itself.  This  is,  perhaps,  an  exact 
analogy.  At  any  rate,  religion  is  truth  allegorically 
and  mythically  expressed,  and  so  rendered  attain 
able  and  digestible  by  mankind  in  general.  Man 
kind  couldn't  possibly  take  it  pure  and  unmixed, 
just  as  we  can't  breathe  pure  oxygen;  we  require 
an  addition  of  four  times  its  bulk  in  nitrogen.  In 
plain  language,  the  profound  meaning,  the  high 
aim  of  life,  can  only  be  unfolded  and  presented  to 
the  masses  symbolically,  because  they  are  incapable 
of  grasping  it  in  its  true  signification.  Philosophy, 
on  the  other  hand,  should  be  like  the  Eleusinian 
mysteries,  for  the  few,  the  elite. 

Philalethes.  I  understand.  It  comes,  in  short, 
to  truth  wearing  the  garment  of  falsehood.  But 
in  doing  so  it  enters  on  a  fatal  alliance.  What  a 
dangerous  weapon  is  put  into  the  hands  of  those 
who  are  authorized  to  employ  falsehood  as  the 
vehicle  of  truth!  If  it  is  as  you  say,  I  fear  the 
damage  caused  by  the  falsehood  will  be  greater 
than  any  advantage  the  truth  could  ever  produce, 


14  RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE 

Of  course,  if  the  allegory  were  admitted  to  be  such, 
I  should  raise  no  objection;  but  with  the  admission 
it  would  rob  itself  of  all  respect,  and  consequently, 
of  all  utility.  The  allegory  must,  therefore,  put  in 
a  claim  to  be  true  in  the  proper  sense  of  the  word, 
and  maintain  the  claim;  while,  at  the  most,  it  is 
true  only  in  an  allegorical  sense.  Here  lies  the 
irreparable  mischief,  the  permanent  evil;  and  this 
is  why  religion  has  always  been  and  always  will  be 
in  conflict  with  the  noble  endeavor  after  pure 
truth. 

Demopheles.  Oh  no!  that  danger  is  guarded 
against.  If  religion  mayn't  exactly  confess  its  al 
legorical  nature,  it  gives  sufficient  indication  of  it. 

Philalethes.     How  so? 

Demopheles.  In  its  mysteries.  "Mystery,"  is 
in  reality  only  a  technical  theological  term  for  re 
ligious  allegory.  All  religions  have  their  mysteries. 
Properly  speaking,  a  mystery  is  a  dogma  which 
is  plainly  absurd,  but  which,  nevertheless,  conceals 
in  itself  a  lofty  truth,  and  one  which  by  itself  would 
be  completely  incomprehensible  to  the  ordinary 
understanding  of  the  raw  multitude.  The  multi 
tude  accepts  it  in  this  disguise  on  trust,  and  be 
lieves  it,  without  being  led  astray  by  the  absurdity 
of  it,  which  even  to  its  intelligence  is  obvious;  and 
in  this  way  it  participates  in  the  kernel  of  the  matter 
so  far  as  it  is  possible  for  it  to  do  so.  To  explain 
what  I  mean,  I  may  add  that  even  in  philosophy 
an  attempt  has  been  made  to  make  use  of  a 
mystery.  Pascal,  for  example,  who  was  at  once 
a  pietist,  a  mathematician,  and  a  philosopher,  says 
in  this  threefold  capacity :  God  is  everywhere  center 
and  nowhere  periphery.  Malebranche  has  also  the 
just  remark:  Liberty  is  a  mystery.  One  could  go 
a  step  further  and  maintain  that  in  religions  every- 


RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE  15 

thing  is  mystery.  For  to  impart  truth,  in  the 
proper  sense  of  the  word,  to  the  multitude  in  its 
raw  state  is  absolutely  impossible;  all  that  can  fall 
to  its  lot  is  to  be  enlightened  by  a  mythological 
reflection  of  it.  Naked  truth  is  out  of  place  before 
the  eyes  of  the  profane  vulgar;  it  can  only  make 
its  appearance  thickly  veiled.  Hence,  it  is  unrea 
sonable  to  require  of  a  religion  that  it  shall  be  true 
in  the  proper  sense  of  the  word;  and  this,  I  may 
observe  in  passing,  is  now-a-days  the  absurd  con 
tention  of  Rationalists  and  Supernaturalists  alike. 
Both  start  from  the  position  that  religion  must  be 
the  real  truth;  and  while  the  former  demonstrate 
that  it  is  not  the  truth,  the  latter  obstinately  main 
tain  that  it  is;  or  rather,  the  former  dress  up  and 
arrange  the  allegorical  element  in  such  a  way,  that, 
in  the  proper  sense  of  the  word,  it  could  be  true, 
but  would  be,  in  that  case,  a  platitude;  while  the 
latter  wish  to  maintain  that  it  is  true  in  the  proper 
sense  of  the  word,  without  any  further  dressing;  a 
belief,  which,  as  we  ought  to  know  is  only  to  be 
enforced  by  inquisitions  and  the  stake.  As  a  fact, 
however,  myth  and  allegory  really  form  the  proper 
element  of  "religion;  and  under  this  indispensable 
condition,  which  is  imposed  by  the  intellectual 
limitation  of  the  multitude,  religion  provides  a  suffi 
cient  satisfaction  for  those  metaphysical  require 
ments  of  mankind  which  are  indestructible.  It  takes 
the  place  of  that  pure  philosophical  truth  which  is 
infinitely  difficult  and  perhaps  never  attainable. 

Philalethes.  Ah!  just  as  a  wooden  leg  takes  the 
place  of  a  natural  one ;  it  supplies  what  is  lacking, 
barely  does  duty  for  it,  claims  to  be  regarded  as 
a  natural  leg,  and  is  more  or  less  artfully  put  to 
gether.  The  only  difference  is  that,  whilst  a  natural 


16  RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE 

leg  as  a  rule  preceded  the  wooden  one,  religion 
has  everywhere  got  the  start  of  philosophy. 

Demopheles.  That  may  be,  but  still  for  a  man 
who  hasn't  a  natural  leg,  a  wooden  one  is  of  great 
service.  You  must  bear  in  mind  that  the  meta 
physical  needs  of  mankind  absolutely  require  sat 
isfaction,  because  the  horizon  of  men's  thoughts 
must  have  a  background  and  not  remain  un 
bounded.  Man  has,  as  a  rule,  no  faculty  for  weigh 
ing  reasons  and  discriminating  between  what  is 
false  and  what  is  true ;  and  besides,  the  labor  which 
nature  and  the  needs  of  nature  impose  upon  him, 
leaves  him  no  time  for  such  enquiries,  or  for  the 
education  which  they  presuppose.  In  his  case, 
therefore,  it  is  no  use  talking  of  a  reasoned  convic 
tion;  he  has  to  fall  back  on  belief  and  authority. 
If  a  really  true  philosophy  were  to  take  the  place 
of  religion,  nine-tenths  at  least  of  mankind  would 
have  to  receive  it  on  authority;  that  is  to  say,  it  too 
would  be  a  matter  of  faith,  for  Plato's  dictum, 
that  the  multitude  can't  be  philosophers,  will  al 
ways  remain  true.  Authority,  however,  is  an  affair 
of  time  and  circumstance  alone,  and  so  it  can't  be 
bestowed  on  that  which  has  only  reason  in  its  favor, 
it  must  accordingly  be  allowed  to  nothing  but  what 
has  acquired  it  in  the  course  of  history,  even  if  it 
is  only  an  allegorical  representation  of  truth. 
Truth  in  this  form,  supported  by  authority,  appeals 
first  of  all  to  those  elements  in  the  human  consti 
tution  which  are  strictly  metaphysical,  that  is  to 
say,  to  the  need  man  feels  of  a  theory  in  regard  to 
the  riddle  of  existence  which  forces  itself  upon  his 
notice,  a  need  arising  from  the  consciousness  that 
behind  the  physical  in  the  world  there  is  a  meta 
physical,  something  permanent  as  the  foundation 
of  constant  change.  Then  it  appeals  to  the  will, 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE  17 

to  the  fears  and  hopes  of  mortal  beings  living  in 
constant  struggle ;  for  whom,  accordingly,  religion 
creates  gods  and  demons  whom  they  can  cry  to, 
appease  and  win  over.  Finally,  it  appeals  to  that 
moral  consciousness  which  is  undeniably  present  in 
man,  lends  to  it  that  corroboration  and  support 
without  which  it  would  not  easily  maintain  itself 
in  the  struggle  against  so  many  temptations.  It  is 
just  from  this  side  that  religion  affords  an  inex 
haustible  source  of  consolation  and  comfort  in  the 
innumerable  trials  of  life,  a  comfort  which  does  not 
leave  men  in  death,  but  rather  then  only  unfolds 
its  full  efficacy.  So  religion  may  be  compared  to 
one  who  takes  a  blind  man  by  the  hand  and  leads 
him,  because  he  is  unable  to  see  for  himself,  whose 
concern  it  is  to  reach  his  destination,  not  to  look  at 
everything  by  the  way. 

Philalethes.  That  is  certainly  the  strong  point 
of  religion.  If  it  is  a  fraud,  it  is  a  pious  fraud; 
that  is  undeniable.  But  this  makes  priests  some 
thing  between  deceivers  and  teachers  of  morality; 
they  daren't  teach  the  real  truth,  as  you  have  quite 
rightly  explained,  even  if  they  knew  it,  which  is  not 
the  case.  A  true  philosophy,  then,  can  always 
exist,  but  not  a  true  religion;  true,  I  mean,  in  the 
proper  understanding  of  the  word,  not  merely  in 
that  flowery  or  allegorical  sense  which  you  have 
described;  a  sense  in  which  all  religions  would  be 
true,  only  in  various  degrees.  It  is  quite  in  keep 
ing  with  the  inextricable  mixture  of  weal  and  woe, 
honesty  and  deceit,  good  and  evil,  nobility  and  base 
ness,  which  is  the  average  characteristic  of  the 
world  everywhere,  that  the  most  important,  the 
most  lofty,  the  most  sacred  truths  can  make  their 
appearance  only  in  combination  with  a  lie,  can  even 
borrow  strength  from  a  lie  as  from  something  that 


18  RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE 

works  more  powerfully  on  mankind;  and,  as  revela 
tion,  must  be  ushered  in  by  a  lie.  This  might, 
indeed,  be  regarded  as  the  cachet  of  the  moral 
world.  However,  we  won't  give  up  the  hope  that 
mankind  will  eventually  reach  a  point  of  maturity 
and  education  at  which  it  can  on  the  one  side  pro 
duce,  and  on  the  other  receive,  the  true  philosophy. 
Simplex  sigillum  veri:  the  naked  truth  must  be  so 
simple  and  intelligible  that  it  can  be  imparted  to 
all  in  its  true  form,  without  any  admixture  of 
myth  and  fable,  without  disguising  it  in  the  form 
of  religion. 

Demopheles.  You've  no  notion  how  stupid 
most  people  are. 

Philalethes.  I  am  only  expressing  a  hope  which 
I  can't  give  up.  If  it  were  fulfilled,  truth  in  its 
simple  and  intelligible  form  would  of  course  drive 
religion  from  the  place  it  has  so  long  occupied 
as  its  representative,  and  by  that  very  means  kept 
open  for  it.  The  time  would  have  come  when  re 
ligion  would  have  carried  out  her  object  and  com 
pleted  her  course :  the  race  she  had  brought  to  years 
of  discretion  she  could  dismiss,  and  herself  depart 
in  peace:  that  would  be  the  euthanasia  of  religion. 
But  as  long  as  she  lives,  she  has  two  faces,  one  of 
truth,  one  of  fraud.  According  as  you  look  at  one 
or  the  other,  you  will  bear  her  favor  or  ill-will. 
Religion  must  be  regarded  as  a  necessary  evil,  its 
necessity  resting  on  the  pitiful  imbecility  of  the 
great  majority  of  mankind,  incapable  of  grasping 
the  truth,  and  therefore  requiring,  in  its  pressing 
need,  something  to  take  its  place. 

Demopheles.  Really,  one  would  think  that  you 
philosophers  had  truth  in  a  cupboard,  and  that  all 
you  had  to  do  was  to  go  and  get  it! 

Philalethes.     Well,  if  we  haven't  got  it,  it  is 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE  19 

chiefly  owing  to  the  pressure  put  upon  philosophy 
by  religion  at  all.  times  and  in  all  places.  People 
have  tried  to  make  the  expression  and  communica 
tion  of  truth,  even  the  contemplation  and  discovery 
of  it,  impossible,  by  putting  children,  in  their 
earliest  years,  into  the  hands  of  priests  to  be 
manipulated;  to  have  the  lines,  in  which  their 
fundamental  thoughts  are  henceforth  to  run,  laid 
down  with  such  firmness  as,  in  essential  matters,  to 
be  fixed  and  determined  for  this  whole  life.  When 
I  take  up  the  writings  even  of  the  best  intellects 
of  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries,  (more 
especially  if  I  have  been  engaged  in  Oriental 
studies,)  I  am  sometimes  shocked  to  see  how  they 
are  paralyzed  and  hemmed  in  on  all  sides  by  Jewish 
ideas.  How  can  anyone  think  out  the  true  philoso 
phy  when  he  is  prepared  like  this? 

Demopheles.  Even  if  the  true  philosophy  were 
to  be  discovered,  religion  wouldn't  disappear  from 
the  world,  as  you  seem  to  think.  There  can't  be 
one  system  of  metaphysics  for  everybody;  that's 
rendered  impossible  by  the  natural  differences  of 
intellectual  power  between  man  and  man,  and  the 
differences,  too,  which  education  makes.  It  is  a 
necessity  for  the  great  majority  of  mankind  to 
engage  in  that  severe  bodily  labor  which  cannot  be 
dispensed  with  if  the  ceaseless  requirements  of  the 
whole  race  are  to  be  satisfied.  Not  only  does  this 
leave  the  majority  no  time  for  education,  for  learn 
ing,  for  contemplation;  but  by  virtue  of  the  hard 
and  fast  antagonism  between  muscles  and  mind,  the 
intelligence  is  blunted  by  so  much  exhausting  bodily 
labor,  and  becomes  heavy,  clumsy,  awkward,  and 
consequently  incapable  of  grasping  any  other  than 
quite  simple  situations.  At  least  nine-tenths  of  the 
human  race  falls  under  this  category.  But  still  the 


20  RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE 

people  require  a  system  of  metaphysics,  that  is,  an 
account  of  the  world  and  our  existence,  because 
such  an  account  belongs  to  the  most  natural  needs 
of  mankind,  they  require  a  popular  system;  and  to 
be  popular  it  must  combine  many  rare  qualities. 
It  must  be  easily  understood,  and  at  the  same  time 
possess,  on  the  proper  points,  a  certain  amount  of 
obscurity,  even  of  impenetrability;  then  a  correct 
and  satisfactory  system  of  morality  must  be  bound 
up  with  its  dogmas;  above  all,  it  must  afford  inex 
haustible  consolation  in  suffering  and  death;  the 
consequence  of  all  this  is,  that  it  can  only  be  true 
in  an  allegorical  and  not  in  a  real  sense.  Further, 
it  must  have  the  support  of  an  authority  which  is 
impressive  by  its  great  age,  by  being  universally 
recognized,  by  its  documents,  their  tone  and  utter 
ances;  qualities  which  are  so  extremely  difficult  to 
combine  that  many  a  man  wouldn't  be  so  ready, 
if  he  considered  the  matter,  to  help  to  undermine 
a  religion,  but  would  reflect  that  what  he  is  attack 
ing  is  a  people's  most  sacred  treasure.  If  you  want 
to  form  an  opinion  on  religion,  you  should  always 
bear  in  mind  the  character  of  the  great  multitude 
for  which  it  is  destined,  and  form  a  picture  to  your 
self  of  its  complete  inferiority,  moral  and  intel 
lectual.  It  is  incredible  how  far  this  inferiority 
goes,  and  how  perseveringly  a  spark  of  truth  will 
glimmer  on  even  under  the  crudest  covering  of 
monstrous  fable  or  grotesque  ceremony,  clinging 
indestructibly,  like  the  odor  of  musk,  to  everything 
that  has  once  come  into  contact  with  it.  In  illustra 
tion  of  this,  consider  the  profound  wisdom  of  the 
Upanishads,  and  then  look  at  the  mad  idolatry  in 
the  India  of  to-day,  with  its  pilgrimages,  proces 
sions  and  festivities,  or  at  the  insane  and  ridiculous 
goings-on  of  the  Saniassi.  Still  one  can't  deny  that 


RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE 

in  all  this  insanity  and  nonsense  there  lies  some  ob 
scure  purpose  which  accords  with,  or  is  a  reflection 
of  the  profound  wisdom  I  mentioned.  But  for  the 
brute  multitude,  it  had  to  be  dressed  up  in  this 
form.  In  such  a  contrast  as  this  we  have  the  two 
poles  of  humanity,  the  wisdom  of  the  individual 
and  the  bestiality  of  the  many,  both  of  which  find 
their  point  of  contact  in  the  moral  sphere.  That 
saying  from  the  Kurral  must  occur  to  everybody. 
Base  people  look  like  men.,  but  I  have  never  seen 
their  exact  counterpart.  The  man  of  education 
may,  all  the  same,  interpret  religion  to  himself  cum 
grano  salts;  the  man  of  learning,  the  contemplative 
spirit  may  secretly  exchange  it  for  a  philosophy. 
But  here  again  one  philosophy  wouldn't  suit  every 
body;  by  the  laws  of  affinity  every  system  would 
draw  to  itself  that  public  to  whose  education  and 
capacities  it  was  most  suited.  So  there  is  always  an 
inferior  metaphysical  system  of  the  schools  for  the 
educated  multitude,  and  a  higher  one  for  the  elite. 
Kant's  lofty  doctrine,  for  instance,  had  to  be  de 
graded  to  the  level  of  the  schools  and  ruined  by 
such  men  as  Fries,  Krug  and  Salat.  In  short,  here, 
if  anywhere,  Goethe's  maxim  is  true,  One  does  not 
suit  all.  Pure  faith  in  revelation  and  pure  meta 
physics  are  for  the  two  extremes,  and  for  the  inter 
mediate  steps  mutual  modifications  of  both  in  in 
numerable  combinations  and  gradations.  And  this 
is  rendered  necessary  by  the  immeasurable  differ 
ences  which  nature  and  education  have  placed  be 
tween  man  and  man. 

Philalethes.  The  view  you  take  reminds  me 
seriously  of  the  mysteries  of  the  ancients,  which 
you  mentioned  just  now.  Their  fundamental  pur 
pose  seems  to  have  been  to  remedy  the  evil  arising 
from  the  differences  of  intellectual  capacity  and 


22  RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE 

education.  The  plan  was,  out  of  the  great  multi 
tude  utterly  impervious  to  unveiled  truth,  to  select 
certain  persons  who  might  have  it  revealed  to  them 
up  to  a  given  point;  out  of  these,  again,  to  choose 
others  to  whom  more  would  he  revealed,  as  being 
able  to  grasp  more;  and  so  on  up  to  the  Epopts. 
These  grades  correspond  to  the  little,  greater  and 
greatest  mysteries.  The  arrangement  was  founded 
on  a  correct  estimate  of  the  intellectual  inequality 
of  mankind. 

Demopheles.  To  some  extent  the  education  in 
our  lower,  middle  and  high  schools  corresponds  to 
the  varying  grades  of  initiation  into  the  mysteries. 

Pliilalethes.  In  a  very  approximate  way;  and 
then  only  in  so  far  as  subjects  of  higher  knowledge 
are  written  about  exclusively  in  Latin.  But  since 
that  has  ceased  to  be  the  case,  all  the  mysteries  are 
profaned. 

Demoplielcs.  However  that  may  be,  I  wanted 
to  remind  you  that  you  should  look  at  religion 
more  from  the  practical  than  from  the  theoretical 
side.  Personified  metaphysics  may  be  the  enemy 
of  religion,  but  all  the  same  personified  morality 
will  be  its  friend.  Perhaps  the  metaphysical  ele 
ment  in  all  religions  is  false ;  but  the  moral  element 
in  all  is  true.  This  might  perhaps  be  presumed 
from  the  fact  that  they  all  disagree  in  their  meta 
physics,  but  are  in  accord  as  regards  morality. 

Philalethes.  Which  is  an  illustration  of  the  rule 
of  logic  that  false  premises  may  give  a  true  con 
clusion. 

Demopheles.  Let  me  hold  you  to  your  conclu 
sion  :  let  me  remind  you  that  religion  has  two  sides. 
If  it  can't  stand  when  looked  at  from  its  theoretical, 
that  is,  its  intellectual  side ;  on  the  other  hand,  from 
the  moral  side,  it  proves  itself  the  only  means  of 


RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE  23 

guiding,  controlling  and  mollifying  those  races  of 
animals  endowed  with  reason,  whose  kinship  with 
the  ape  does  not  exclude  a  kinship  with  the  tiger. 
But  at  the  same  time  religion  is,  as  a  rule,  a  suffi 
cient  satisfaction  for  their  dull  metaphysical  neces 
sities.  You  don't  seem  to  me  to  possess  a  proper 
idea  of  the  difference,  wide  as  the  heavens  asunder, 
the  deep  gulf  between  your  man  of  learning  and 
enlightenment,  accustomed  to  the  process  of  think 
ing,  and  the  heavy,  clumsy,  dull  and  sluggish  con 
sciousness  of  humanity's  beasts  of  burden,  whose 
thoughts  have  once  and  for  all  taken  the  direction 
of  anxiety  about  their  livelihood,  and  cannot  be  put 
in  motion  in  any  other;  whose  muscular  strength 
is  so  exclusively  brought  into  play  that  the  nervous 
power,  which  makes  intelligence,  sinks  to  a  very 
low  ebb.  People  like  that  must  have  something 
tangible  which  they  can  lay  hold  of  on  the  slippery 
and  thorny  pathway  of  their  life,  some  sort  of 
beautiful  fable,  by  means  of  which  things  can  be 
imparted  to  them  which  their  crude  intelligence 
can  entertain  only  in  picture  and  parable.  Pro 
found  explanations  and  fine  distinctions  are  thrown 
away  upon  them.  If  you  conceive  religion  in  this 
light,  and  recollect  that  its  aims  are  above  all  prac 
tical,  and  only  in  a  subordinate  degree  theoretical, 
it  will  appear  to  you  as  something  worthy  of  the 
highest  respect. 

Philalethes.  A  respect  \vhich  will  finally  rest 
upon  the  principle  that  the  end  sanctifies  the  means. 
I  don't  feel  in  favor  of  a  compromise  on  a  basis 
like  that.  Religion  may  be  an  excellent  means  of 
training  the  perverse,  obtuse  and  ill-disposed  mem 
bers  of  the  biped  race:  in  the  eyes  of  the  friend 
of  truth  every  fraud,  even  though  it  be  a  pious 
one,  is  to  be  condemned.  A  system  of  deception. 


24  RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE 

a  pack  of  lies,  would  be  a  strange  means  of  in 
culcating  virtue.  The  flag  to  which  I  have  taken 
the  oath  is  truth ;  I  shall  remain  faithful  to  it  every 
where,  and  whether  I  succeed  or  not,  I  shall  fight 
for  light  and  truth!  If  I  see  religion  on  the  wrong 
side 

Demophcles.  But  you  won't.  Religion  isn't  a 
deception:  it  is  true  and  the  most  important  of  all 
truths.  Because  its  doctrines  are,  as  I  have  said, 
of  such  a  lofty  kind  that  the  multitude  can't  grasp 
them  without  an  intermediary,  because,  I  say,  its 
light  would  blind  the  ordinary  eye,  it  comes  for 
ward  wrapt  in  the  veil  of  allegory  and  teaches,  not 
indeed  what  is  exactly  true  in  itself,  but  what  is 
true  in  respect  of  the  lofty  meaning  contained  in 
it;  and,  understood  in  this  way,  religion  is  the 
truth. 

Philalethes.  It  would  be  all  right  if  religion 
were  only  at  liberty  to  be  true  in  a  merely  alle 
gorical  sense.  But  its  contention  is  that  it  is  down 
right  true  in  the  proper  sense  of  the  word.  Herein 
lies  the  deception,  and  it  is  here  that  the  friend  of 
truth  must  take  up  a  hostile  position. 

Demopheles.  The  deception  is  a  sine  qua  non. 
If  religion  were  to  admit  that  it  was  only  the  alle 
gorical  meaning  in  its  doctrine  which  was  true,  it 
would  rob  itself  of  all  efficacy.  Such  rigorous 
treatment  as  this  would  destroy  its  invaluable  in 
fluence  on  the  hearts  and  morals  of  mankind.  *  In 
stead  of  insisting  on  that  with  pedantic  obstinacy, 
look  at  its  great  achievements  in  the  practical 
sphere,  its  furtherance  of  good  and  kindly  feelings, 
its  guidance  in  conduct,  the  support  and  consolation 
it  gives  to  suffering  humanity  in  life  and  death. 
How  much  you  ought  to  guard  against  letting 
theoretical  cavils  discredit  in  the  eyes  of  the  multi- 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE  25 

tude,  and  finally  wrest  from  it,  something  which  is 
an  inexhaustible  source  of  consolation  and  tran 
quillity,  something  which,  in  its  hard  lot,  it  needs 
so  much,  even  more  than  we  do.  On  that  score 
alone,  religion  should  be  free  from  attack. 

Pkilalethes.  With  that  kind  of  argument  you 
could  have  driven  Luther  from  the  field,  when  he 
attacked  the  sale  of  indulgences.  How  many  a  one 
got  consolation  from  the  letters  of  indulgence,  a 
consolation  which  nothing  else  could  give,  a  com 
plete  tranquillity;  so  that  he  joyfully  departed  with 
the  fullest  confidence  in  the  packet  of  them  which 
he  held  in  his  hand  at  the  hour  of  death,  convinced 
that  they  were  so  many  cards  of  admission  to  all 
the  nine  heavens.  What  is  the  use  of  grounds  of 
consolation  and  tranquillity  which  are  constantly 
overshadowed  by  the  Damocles-sword  of  illusion? 
The  truth,  my  dear  sir,  is  the  only  safe  thing;  the 
truth  alone  remains  steadfast  and  trusty;  it  is  the 
only  solid  consolation ;  it  is  the  indestructible 
diamond. 

DemopJieles.  Yes,  if  you  had  truth  in  your 
pocket,  ready  to  favor  us  with  it  on  demand.  All 
you've  got  are  metaphysical  systems,  in  which 
nothing  is  certain  but  the  headaches  they  cost.  Be 
fore  you  take  anything  away,  you  must  have  some 
thing  better  to  put  in  its  place. 

Philalethes.  That's  what  you  keep  on  saying. 
To  free  a  man  from  error  is  to  give,  not  to  take 
away.  Knowledge  that  a  thing  is  false  is  a  truth. 
Error  always  does  harm;  sooner  or  later  it  will 
bring  mischief  to  the  man  who  harbors  it.  Then 
give  up  deceiving  people ;  confess  ignorance  of  what 
you  don't  know,  and  leave  everyone  to  form  his 
own  articles  of  faith  for  himself.  Perhaps  they 
won't  turn  out  so  bad,  especially  as  they'll  rub  one 


26  RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE 

another's  corners  down,  and  mutually  rectify  mis 
takes.  The  existence  of  many  views  will  at  any 
rate  lay  a  foundation  of  tolerance.  Those  who 
possess  knowledge  and  capacity  may  betake  them 
selves  to  the  study  of  philosophy,  or  even  in  their 
own  persons  carry  the  history  of  philosophy  a  step 
further. 

Demopheles.  That'll  be  a  pretty  business!  A 
whole  nation  of  raw  metaphysicians,  wrangling  Lind 
eventually  coming  to  blows  with  one  another! 

Philalethes.  Well,  well,  a  few  blows  here  and 
there  are  the  sauce  of  life;  or  at  any  rate  a  very 
inconsiderable  evil  compared  with  such  things  as 
priestly  dominion,  plundering  of  the  laity,  persecu 
tion  of  heretics,  courts  of  inquisition,  crusades,  re 
ligious  wars,  massacres  of  St.  Bartholomew.  These 
have  been  the  result  of  popular  metaphysics  im 
posed  from  without;  so  I  stick  to  the  old  saying 
that  you  can't  get  grapes  from  thistles,  nor  expect 
good  to  come  from  a  pack  of  lies. 

Demopheles.  How  often  must  I  repeat  that  re 
ligion  is  anything  but  a  pack  of  lies?  It  is  truth 
itself,  only  in  a  mythical,  allegorical  vesture.  But 
when  you  spoke  of  your  plan  of  everyone  being 
his  own  founder  of  religion,  I  wanted  to  say  that 
a  particularism  like  this  is  totally  opposed  to  human 
nature,  and  would  consequently  destroy  all  social 
order.  Man  is  a  metaphysical  animal, — that  is  to 
say,  he  has  paramount  metaphysical  necessities; 
accordingly,  he  conceives  life  above  all  in  its  meta 
physical  signification,  and  wishes  to  bring  every 
thing  into  line  with  that.  Consequently,  however 
strange  it  may  sound  in  view  of  the  uncertainty 
of  all  dogmas,  agreement  in  the  fundamentals  of 
metaphysics  is  the  chief  thing,  because  a  genuine 
and  lasting  bond  of  union  is  only  possible  among 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE  27 


those  who  are  of  one  opinion  on  these  points. 
a  result  of  this,  the  main  point  of  likeness  and  of 
contrast  between  nations  is  rather  religion  than 
government,  or  even  language;  and  so  the  fabric 
of  society,  the  State,  will  stand  firm  only  when 
founded  on  a  system  of  metaphysics  which  is  ac 
knowledged  by  all.  This,  of  course,  can  only  be  a 
popular  system,  —  that  is,  a  religion:  it  becomes 
part  and  parcel  of  the  constitution  of  the  State,  of 
all  the  public  manifestations  of  the  national  life, 
and  also  of  all  solemn  acts  of  individuals.  This 
was  the  case  in  ancient  India,  among  the  Persians, 
Egyptians,  Jews,  Greeks  and  Romans;  it  is  still 
the  case  in  the  Brahman,  Buddhist  and  Moham 
medan  nations.  In  China  there  are  three  faiths, 
it  is  true,  of  which  the  most  prevalent  —  Buddhism 
—  is  precisely  the  one  which  is  not  protected  by 
the  State;  still,  there  is  a  saying  in  China,  univer 
sally  asknowledged,  and  of  daily  application,  that 
"the  three  faiths  are  only  one,"  —  that  is  to  say, 
they  agree  in  essentials.  The  Emperor  confesses 
all  three  together  at  the  same  time.  And  Europe 
is  the  union  of  Christian  States  :  Christianity  is  the 
basis  of  every  one  of  the  members,  and  the  common 
bond  of  all.  Hence  Turkey,  though  geographic 
ally  in  Europe,  is  not  properly  to  be  reckoned  as 
belonging  to  it.  In  the  same  way,  the  European 
princes  hold  their  place  "by  the  grace  of  God:" 
and  the  Pope  is  the  vicegerent  of  God.  Accord 
ingly,  as  his  throne  was  the  highest,  he  used  to 
wish  all  thrones  to  be  regarded  as  held  in  fee 
from  him.  In  the  same  way,  too,  Archbishops  and 
Bishops,  as  such,  possessed  temporal  power;  and 
in  England  they  still  have  seats  and  votes  in  the 
Upper  House.  Protestant  princes,  as  such,  are 
heads  of  their  churches:  in  England,  a  few  years 


28  KELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE 

ago,  this  was  a  girl  eighteen  years  old.  By  the 
revolt  from  the  Pope,  the  Reformation  shattered 
the  European  fabric,  and  in  a  special  degree  dis 
solved  the  true  unity  of  Germany  by  destroying 
its  common  religious  faith.  This  union,  which  had 
practically  come  to  an  end,  had,  accordingly,  to 
be  restored  later  on  by  artificial  and  purely  political 
means.  You  see,  then,  how  closely  connected  a 
common  fa:',h  is  with  the  social  order  and  the  con 
stitution  cf  every  State.  Faith  is  everywhere  the 
support  of  the  laws  and  the  constitution,  the 
foundation,  therefore,  of  the  social  fabric,  which 
could  hardly  hold  together  at  all  if  religion  did  not 
lend  weight  to  the  authority  of  government  and 
the  dignity  of  the  ruler. 

PhUalethcs.  Oh,  yes,  princes  use  God  as  a  kind 
of  bogey  to  frighten  grown-up  children  to  bed  with, 
if  nothing  else  avails:  that's  why  they  attach  so 
much  importance  to  the  Deity.  Very  well.  Let 
me,  in  passing,  recommend  our  rulers  to  give  their 
serious  attention,  regularly  twice  every  year,  to 
the  fifteenth  chapter  of  the  First  Book  of  Samuel, 
that  they  may  be  constantly  reminded  of  what  it 
means  to  prop  the  throne  on  the  altar.  Besides, 
since  the  stake,  that  ultima  ration  tJieologorum, 
has  gone  out  of  fashion,  this  method  of  govern 
ment  has  lost  its  efficacy.  For,  as  you  know,  re 
ligions  are  like  glow-worms;  they  shine  only  when 
it  is  dark.  A  certain  amount  of  general  ignorance 
is  the  condition  of  all  religions,  the  element  in  which 
alone  they  can  exist.  And  as  soon  as  astronomy, 
natural  science,  geology,  history,  the  knowledge  of 
countries  and  peoples  have  spread  their  light 
broadcast,  and  philosophy  finally  is  permitted  to 
say  a  word,  every  faith  founded  on  miracles  and 
revelation  must  disappear;  and  philosophy  takes 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE  29 

its  place.  In  Europe  the  day  of  knowledge  and 
science  dawned  towards  the  end  of  the  fifteenth 
century  with  the  appearance  of  the  Renaissance 
Platonists :  its  sun  rose  higher  in  the  sixteenth  and 
seventeenth  centuries  so  rich  in  results,  and  scat 
tered  the  mists  of  the  Middle  Age.  Church  and 
Faith  were  compelled  to  disappear  in  the  same 
proportion;  and  so  in  the  eighteenth  century  Eng 
lish  and  French  philosophers  were  able  to  take  up 
an  attitude  of  direct  hostility;  until,  finally,  under 
Frederick  the  Great,  Kant  appeared,  and  took 
away  from  religious  belief  the  support  it  had 
previously  enjoyed  from  philosophy:  he  emanci 
pated  the  handmaid  of  theology,  and  in  attacking 
the  question  with  German  thoroughness  and  pa 
tience,  gave  it  an  earnest  instead  of  a  frivolous 
tone.  Xb£  ^uns^q"^*^  -oiLthis  jg  that  we  see 
Christianity  undermined  in  the  nineteenth  century, 
a 'serious  faith  in  it  almost  completely  gone;  we 
see  it  fighting  even  for  bare  existence,  whilst 
anxious  princes  try  to  set  it  up  a  little  by  artificial 
means,  as  a  doctor  uses  a  drug  on  a  dying  patient. 
In  this  connection  there  is  a  passage  in  Condorcet's 
"Des  Progres  de  I' esprit  humcdn"  which  looks  as 
if  written  as  a  warning  to  our  age:  "the  religious 
zeal  shown  by  philosophers  and  great  men  was 
only  a  political  devotion;  and  every  religion  which 
allows  itself  to  be  defended  as  a  belief  that  may 
usefully  be  left  to  the  people,  can  only  hope  for 
an  agony  more  or  less  prolonged."  In  the  whole 
course  of  the  events  which  I  have  indicated,  you 
may  always  observe  that  faith  and  knowledge  are 
related  as  the  two  scales  of  a  balance;  when  the 
one  goes  up,  the  other  goes  down.  So  sensitive  is 
the  balance  that  it  indicates  momentary  influences. 
When,  for  instance,  at  the  beginning  of  this 


30  RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE 

century,  those  inroads  of  French  robbers  under  the 
leadership  of  Bonaparte,  and  the  enormous  efforts 
necessary  for  driving  them  out  and  punishing  them, 
had  brought  about  a  temporary  neglect  of  science 
and  consequently  a  certain  decline  in  the  general 
increase  of  knowledge,  the  Church  immediately  be 
gan  to  raise  her  head  again  and  Faith  began  to 
show  fresh  signs  of  life;  which,  to  be  sure,  in  keep 
ing  with  the  times,  was  partly  poetical  in  its 
nature.  On  the  other  hand,  in  the  more  than  thirty 
years  of  peace  which  followed,  leisure  and  pros 
perity  furthered  the  building  up  of  science  and  the 
spread  of  knowledge  in  an  extraordinary  degree: 
the  consequence  of  which  is  what  I  have  indicated, 
the  dissolution  and  threatened  fall  of  religion. 
Perhaps  the  time  is  approaching  which  has  so  often 
been  prophesied,  when  religion  will  take  her  de 
parture  from  European  humanity,  like  a  nurse 
which  the  child  has  outgrown :  the  child  will  now  be 
given  over  to  the  instructions  of  a  tutor.  For  there 
is  no  doubt  that  religious  doctrines  which  are 
founded  merely  on  authority,  miracles  and  revela 
tions,  are  only  suited  to  the  childhood  of  humanity. 
Everyone  will  admit  that  a  race,  the  past  duration 
of  which  on  the  earth  all  accounts,  physical  and 
historical,  agree  in  placing  at  not  more  than  some 
hundred  times  the  life  of  a  man  of  sixty,  is  as  yet 
only  in  its  first  childhood. 

Demopheles.  Instead  of  taking  an  undisguised 
pleasure  in  prophesying  the  downfall  of  Christian 
ity,  how  I  wish  you  would  consider  what  a  measure 
less  debt  of  gratitude  European  humanity  owes  to 
it,  how  greatly  it  has  benefited  by  the  religion 
which,  after  a  long  interval,  followed  it  from  its 
old  home  in  the  East.  Europe  received  from  Chris 
tianity  ideas  which  were  quite  new  to  it,  the 


RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE  31 

knowledge,  I  mean,  of  the  fundamental  truth 
that  life  cannot  be  an  end-in-itself,  that  the  true 
end  of  our  existence  lies  beyond  it.  The  Greeks 
and  Romans  had  placed  this  end  altogether  in 
our  present  life,  so  that  in  this  sense  they  may 
certainly  be  called  blind  heathens.  And,  in 
keeping  with  this  view  of  life,  all  their  virtues 
can  be  reduced  to  what  is  serviceable  to  the  com 
munity,  to  what  is  useful  in  fact.  Aristotle  says 
quite  naively,  Those  virtues  must  necessarily  be 
the  greatest  which  are  the  most  useful  to  others. 
So  the  ancients  thought  patriotism  the  highest 
virtue,  although  it  is  really  a  very  doubtful  one, 
since  narrowness,  prejudice,  vanity  and  an  en 
lightened  self-interest  are  main  elements  in  it.  Just 
before  the  passage  I  quoted,  Aristotle  enumerates 
all  the  virtues,  in  order  to  discuss  them  singly. 
They  are  Justice,  Courage,  Temperance,  Magnifi 
cence,  Magnanimity,  Liberality,  Gentleness,  Good 
Sense  and  Wisdom.  How  different  from  the  Chris 
tian  virtues !  Plato  himself,  incomparably  the  most 
transcendental  philosopher  of  pre-Christian  an 
tiquity,  knows  no  higher  virtue  than  Justice;  and 
he  alone  recommends  it  unconditionally  and  for 
its  own  sake,  whereas  the  rest  make  a  happy  life, 
vita  beat  a,  the  aim  of  all  virtue,  and  moral  conduct 
the  way  to  attain  it.  Christianity  freed  European 
humanity  from  this  shallow,  crude  identification  of 
itself  with  the  hollow,  uncertain  existence  of  every 
day, 

coelumque  tueri 
Jussit,  et  erectos  ad  sidera  tollere  vultus. 

Christianity,  accordingly,  does  not  preach  mere 
Justice,  but  the  Love  of  Mankind,  Compassion, 
Good  Works,  Forgiveness,  Love  of  your  Enemies* 


32  ,      RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE 

Patience,  Humility,  Resignation,  Faith  and  Hope. 
It  even  went  a  step  further,  and  taught  that  the 
world  is  of  evil,  and  that  we  need  deliverance.  It 
preached  despisal  of  the  world,  self-denial,  chastity, 
giving  up  of  one's  will,  that  is,  turning  away  from 
life  and  its  illusory  pleasures.  It  taught  the  heal 
ing  power  of  pain:  an  instrument  of  torture  is  the 
symbol  of  Christianity.  I  am  quite  ready  to  admit 
that  this  earnest,  this  only  correct  view  of  life  was 
thousands  of  years  previously  spread  all  over  Asia 
in  other  forms,  as  it  is  still,  independently  of  Chris 
tianity;  but  for  European  humanity  it  was  a  new 
and  great  revelation.  For  it  is  well  known  that 
the  population  of  Europe  consists  of  Asiatic  races 
driven  out  as  wanderers  from  their  own  homes,  and 
gradually  settling  down  in  Europe;  on  their  wan 
derings  these  races  lost  the  original  religion  of  their 
homes,  and  with  it  the  right  view  of  life:  so,  under 
a  new  sky,  they  formed  religions  for  themselves, 
which  were  rather  crude;  the  worship  of  Odin,  for 
instance,  the  Druidic  or  the  Greek  religion,  the 
metaphysical  content  of  which  was  little  and  shal 
low.  In  the  meantime  the  Greeks  developed  a 
special,  one  might  almost  say,  an  instinctive  sense 
of  beauty,  belonging  to  them  alone  of  all  the  na 
tions  who  have  ever  existed  on  the  earth,  peculiar, 
fine  and  exact :  so  that  their  mythology  took,  in  the 
mouth  of  their  poets,  and  in  the  hands  of  their 
artists,  an  exceedingly  beautiful  and  pleasing  shape. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  true  and  deep  significance 
of  life  was  lost  to  the  Greeks  and  Romans.  They 
lived  on  like  grown-up  children,  till  Christianity 
came  and  recalled  them  to  the  serious  side  of  ex 
istence. 

Philalethes.     And  to  see  the  effects  one  need 
only  compare  antiquity  with  the  Middle  Age;  the 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE  33 

time  of  Pericles,  say,  with  the  fourteenth  century. 
You  could  scarcely  believe  you  were  dealing  with 
the  same  kind  of  beings.  There,  the  finest  develop 
ment  of  humanity,  excellent  institutions,  wise  laws, 
shrewdly  apportioned  offices,  rationally  ordered 
freedom,  all  the  arts,  including  poetry  and  philoso 
phy,  at  their  best;  the  production  of  works  which, 
after  thousands  of  years,  are  unparalleled,  the  crea 
tions,  as  it  were,  of  a  higher  order  of  beings,  which 
we  can  never  imitate;  life  embellished  by  the 
noblest  fellowship,  as  portrayed  in  Xenophen's 
Banquet.  Look  on  the  other  picture,  if  you  can; 
a  time  at  which  the  Church  had  enslaved  the  minds, 
and  violence  the  bodies  of  men,  that  knights  and 
priests  might  lay  the  whole  weight  of  life  upon  the 
common  beast  of  burden,  the  third  estate.  There, 
you  have  might  as  right,  Feudalism  and  Fanaticism 
in  close  alliance,  and  in  their  train  abominable  ig 
norance  and  darkness  of  mind,  a  corresponding 
intolerance,  discord  of  creeds,  religious  wars,  cru 
sades,  inquisitions  and  persecutions;  as  the  form 
of  fellowship,  chivalry,  compounded  of  savagery 
and  folly,  with  its  pedantic  system  of  ridiculous 
false  pretences  carried  to  an  extreme,  its  degrading 
superstition  and  apish  veneration  for  women.  Gal 
lantry  is  the  residue  of  this  veneration,  deservedly 
requited  as  it  is  by  feminine  arrogance;  it  affords 
continual  food  for  laughter  to  all  Asiatics,  and  the 
Greeks  would  have  joined  in  it.  In  the  golden 
Middle  Age  the  practice  developed  into  a  regular 
and  methodical  service  of  women;  it  imposed  deeds 
of  heroism,  cours  d*  amour,  bombastic  Troubadour 
songs,  etc.;  although  it  is  to  be  observed  that  these 
last  buffooneries,  which  had  an  intellectual  side, 
were  chiefly  at  home  in  France;  whereas  amongst 
the  material  sluggish  Germans,  the  knights  dis~ 


34  RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE 

tinguished  themselves  rather  by  drinking  and  steal 
ing;  they  were  good  at  boozing  and  filling  their 
castles  with  plunder;  though  in  the  courts,  to  be 
sure,  there  was  no  lack  of  insipid  love  songs.  What 
caused  this  utter  transformation?  Migration  and 
Christianity. 

Demopheles.  I  am  glad  you  reminded  me  of  it. 
Migration  was  the  source  of  the  evil;  Christianity 
the  dam  on  which  it  broke.  It  was  chiefly  by  Chris 
tianity  that  the  raw,  wild  hordes  which  came  flood 
ing  in  were  controlled  and  tamed.  The  savage  man 
must  first  of  all  learn  to  kneel,  to  venerate,  to  obey ; 
after  that  he  can  be  civilized.  This  was  done  in 
Ireland  by  St.  Patrick,  in  Germany  by  Winifred 
the  Saxon,  who  was  a  genuine  Boniface.  It  was 
migration  of  peoples,  the  last  advance  of  Asiatic 
races  towards  Europe,  followed  only  by  the  fruit 
less  attempts  of  those  under  Attila,  Zenghis  Khan, 
and  Timur,  and  as  a  comic  afterpiece,  by  the 
gipsies, — it  was  this  movement  which  swept  away 
the  humanity  of  the  ancients.  Christianity  was 
precisely  the  principle  which  set  itself  to  work 
against  this  savagery;  just  as  later,  through  the 
whole  of  the  Middle  Age,  the  Church  and  it  hier 
archy  were  most  necessary  to  set  limits  to  the 
savage  barbarism  of  those  masters  of  violence,  the 
princes  and  knights:  it  was  what  broke  up  the  ice 
floes  in  that  mighty  deluge.  Still,  the  chief  aim  of 
Christianity  is  not  so  much  to  make  this  life 
pleasant  as  to  render  us  worthy  of  a  better.  It 
looks  away  over  this  span  of  time,  over  this  fleeting 
dream,  and  seeks  to  lead  us  to  eternal  welfare.  Its 
tendency  is  ethical  in  the  highest  sense  of  the  word, 
a  sense  unknown  in  Europe  till  its  advent;  as  I 
have  shown  you,  by  putting  the  morality  and  re- 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE  35 

ligion  of  the  ancients  side  by  side  with  those  of 
Christendom. 

Philalethes.     You    are    quite  right    as    regards 
theory:  but  look  at  the  practice!     In  comparison 
with  the  ages  of  Christianity  the  ancient  world  was 
unquestionably  less  cruel  than  the  Middle  Age, 
with  its  deaths  by  exquisite  torture,  its  innumerable 
burnings  at  the  stake.    The  ancients,  further,  were 
very  enduring,  laid  great  stress   on  justice,  fre 
quently   sacrificed   themselves    for   their   country, 
showed  such  traces  of  every  kind  of  magnanimity, 
and  such  genuine  manliness,  that  to  this  day  an 
acquaintance   with   their  thoughts   and  actions   is 
called  the  study  of  Humanity.    The  fruits  of  Chris 
tianity  were  religious  wars,  butcheries,  crusades, 
inquisitions,  extermination  of  the  natives  in  Amer 
ica,  and  the  introduction  of  African  slaves  in  their 
place;   and  among  the  ancients  there  is  nothing 
analogous  to  this,  nothing  that  can  be  compared 
with  it;  for  the  slaves  of  the  ancients,  the  familia, 
the  vernce,  were  a  contented  race,  and  faithfully 
devoted  to  their  masters'  service,  and  as  different 
from  the  misareble  negroes  of  the  sugar  planta 
tions,  which  are  a  disgrace  to  humanity,  as  their 
two  colors  are  distinct.     Those  special  moral  de 
linquencies   for  which  we   reproach  the  ancients, 
and   which    are    perhaps    less    uncommon    now-a- 
days  than  appears  on  the  surface  to  be  the  case, 
are  trifles   compared  with  the   Christian   enormi 
ties  I  have  mentioned.     Can  you  then,  all  consid 
ered,  maintain  that  mankind  has  been  really  made 
morally  better  by  Christianity? 

Demopheles.  If  the  results  haven't  everywhere 
been  in  keeping  with  the  purity  and  truth  of  the 
doctrine,  it  may  be  because  the  doctrine  has  been 
too  noble,  too  elevated  for  mankind,  that  its  aim 


^6  RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE 

has  been  placed  too  high.  It  was  so  much  easier 
to  come  up  to  the  heathen  system,  or  to  the  Moham 
medan.  It  is  precisely  what  is  noble  and  dignified 
that  is  most  liable  everywhere  to  misuse  and  fraud : 
abusus  optimi  pessimus.  Those  high  doctrines  have 
accordingly  now  and  then  served  as  a  pretext  for 
the  most  abominable  proceedings,  and  for  acts  of 
unmitigated  wickedness.  The  downfall  of  the  in 
stitutions  of  the  old  world,  as  well  as  of  its  arts 
and  sciences,  is,  as  I  have  said,  to  be  attributed 
to  the  inroad  of  foreign  barbarians.  The  inevitable 
result  of  this  inroad  was  that  ignorance  and  sav 
agery  got  the  upper  hand;  consequently  violence 
and  knavery  established  their  dominion,  and 
knights  and  priests  became  a  burden  to  mankind. 
It  is  partly,  however,  to  be  explained  by  the  fact 
that  the  new  religion  made  eternal  and  not  tem 
poral  welfare  the  object  of  desire,  taught  that  sim 
plicity  of  heart  was  to  be  preferred  to  knowledge, 
and  looked  askance  at  all  worldly  pleasure.  Now 
the  arts  and  sciences  subserve  worldly  pleasure ;  but 
in  so  far  as  they  could  be  made  serviceable  to  re 
ligion  they  were  promoted,  and  attained  a  certain 
degree  of  perfection. 

Philalethes.  In  a  very  narrow  sphere.  The 
sciences  were  suspicious  companions,  and  as  such, 
were  placed  under  restrictions:  on  the  other  hand, 
darling  ignorance,  that  element  so  necessary  to  a 
system  of  faith,  ^vas  carefully  nourished. 

Demopheles.  And  yet  mankind's  possessions  in 
the  way  of  knowledge  up  to  that  period,  which  were 
preserved  in  the  writings  of  the  ancients,  were  saved 
from  destruction  by  the  clergy,  especially  by  those 
in  the  monasteries.  How  would  it  have  fared  if 
Christianity  hadn't  come  in  just  before  the  migra 
tion  of  peoples. 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE  37 

Philalethes.  It  would  really  be  a  most  useful 
inquiry  to  try  and  make,  with  the  coldest  impartial 
ity,  an  unprejudiced,  careful  and  accurate  com 
parison  of  the  advantages  and  disadvantages  which 
may  be  put  down  to  religion.  For  that,  of  course, 
a  much  larger  knowledge  of  historical  and  psycho 
logical  data  than  either  of  us  command  would  be 
necessary.  Academies  might  make  it  a  subject  for 
a  prize  essay. 

Demopheles.  They'll  take  good  care  not  to  do 
so. 

Philalethes.  I'm  surprised  to  hear  you  say  that : 
it's  a  bad  look  out  for  religion.  However,  there 
are  academies  which,  in  proposing  a  subject  for 
competition,  make  it  a  secret  condition  that  the 
prize  is  to  go  to  the  man  who  best  interprets  their 
own  view.  If  we  could  only  begin  by  getting 
a  statistician  to  tell  us  how  many  crimes  are  pre 
vented  every  year  by  religious,  and  how  many  by 
other  motives,  there  would  be  very  few  of  the  former. 
If  a  man  feels  tempted  to  commit  a  crime,  you  may 
rely  upon  it  that  the  first  consideration  which  enters 
his  head  is  the  penalty  appointed  for  it,  and  the 
chances  that  it  will  fall  upon  him:  then  comes,  as 
a  second  consideration,  the  risk  to  his  reputation. 
If  I  am  not  mistaken,  he  will  ruminate  by  the  hour 
on  these  two  impediments,  before  he  ever  takes  a 
thought  of  religious  considerations.  If  he  gets 
safely  over  those  two  first  bulwarks  against  crime, 
I  think  religion  alone  will  very  rarely  hold  him  back 
from  it. 

Demopheles.  I  think  that  it  will  very  often  do 
so,  especially  when  its  influence  works  through  the 
medium  of  custom.  An  atrocious  act  is  at  once 
felt  to  be  repulsive.  What  is  this  but  the  effect 
of  early  impressions?  Think,  for  instance,  how 


38  RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE 

often  a  man,  especially  if  of  noble  birth,  will 
make  tremendous  sacrifices  to  perform  what  he  has 
promised,  motived  entirely  by  the  fact  that  his 
father  has  often  earnestly  impressed  upon  him  in 
his  childhood  that  "a  man  of  honor"  or  "a  gentle 
man"  or  a  "a  cavalier"  always  keeps  his  word  in 
violate. 

Philalethes.  That's  no  use  unless  there  is  a  cer 
tain  inborn  honorableness.  You  mustn't  ascribe  to 
religion  what  results  from  innate  goodness  of  char 
acter,  by  which  compassion  for  the  man  who  would 
suffer  by  his  crime  keeps  a  man  from  committing 
it.  This  is  the  genuine  moral  motive,  and  as  such 
it  is  independent  of  all  religions. 

Demopheles.  But  this  is  a  motive  which  rarely 
affects  the  multitude  unless  it  assumes  a  relig 
ious  aspect.  The  religious  aspect  at  any  rate 
strengthens  its  power  for  good.  Yet  without  any 
such  natural  foundation,  religious  motives  alone  are 
powerful  to  prevent  crime.  We  need  not  be  sur 
prised  at  this  in  the  case  of  the  multitude,  when 
we  see  that  even  people  of  education  pass  now  and 
then  under  the  influence,  not  indeed  of  religious 
motives,  which  are  founded  on  something  which  is 
at  least  allegorically  true,  but  of  the  most  absurd 
superstition,  and  allow  themselves  to  be  guided  by 
it  all  their  life  long;  as,  for  instance,  undertaking 
nothing  on  a  Friday,  refusing  to  sit  down  thirteen 
at  a  table,  obeying  chance  omens,  and  the  like. 
How  much  more  likely  is  the  multitude  to  be  guided 
by  such  things.  You  can't  form  any  adequate  idea 
of  the  narrow  limits  of  the  mind  in  its  raw  state; 
it  is  a  place  of  absolute  darkness,  especially  when, 
as  often  happens,  a  bad,  unjust  and  malicious  heart 
is  at  the  bottom  of  it.  People  in  this  condition — 
and  they  form  the  great  bulk  of  humanity — must 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE 


39 


be  led  and  controlled  as  well  as  may  be,  even  if 
it  be  by  really  superstitious  motives;  until  such 
time  as  they  become  susceptible  to  truer  and  better 
ones.  As  an  instance  of  the  direct  working  of 
religion,  may  be  cited  the  fact,  common  enough,  in 
Italy  especially,  of  a  thief  restoring  stolen  goods, 
through  the  influence  of  his  confessor,  who  says  he 
won't  absolve  him  if  he  doesn't.  Think  again  of 
the  case  of  an  oath,  where  religion  shows  a  most 
decided  influence;  whether  it  be  that  a  man  places 
himself  expressly  in  the  position  of  a  purely  moral 
being,  and  as  such  looks  upon  himself  as  solemnly 
appealed  to,  as  seems  to  be  the  case  in  France, 
where  the  formula  is  simply  je  le  jure,  and  also 
among  the  Quakers,  whose  solemn  yea  or  nay  is 
regarded  as  a  substitute  for  the  oath;  or  whether 
it  be  that  a  man  really  believes  he  is  pronouncing 
something  which  may  affect  his  eternal  happiness, 
• — a  belief  which  is  presumably  only  the  investiture 
of  the  former  feeling.  At  any  rate,  religious  con 
siderations  are  a  means  of  awakening  and  calling 
out  a  man's  moral  nature.  How  often  it  happens 
that  a  man  agrees  to  take  a  false  oath,  and  then, 
when  it  comes  to  the  point,  suddenly  refuses,  and 
truth  and  right  win  the  day. 

Philalethes.  Oftener  still  false  oaths  are  really 
taken,  and  truth  and  right  trampled  under  foot, 
though  all  witnesses  of  the  oath  know  it  well! 
Still  you  are  quite  right  to  quote  the  oath  as  an 
undeniable  example  of  the  practical  efficacy  of  re 
ligion.  But,  in  spite  of  all  you've  said,  I  doubt 
whether  the  efficacy  of  religion  goes  much  beyond 
this.  Just  think;  if  a  public  proclamation  were 
suddenly  made  announcing  the  repeal  of  all  the 
criminal  laws;  I  fancy  neither  you  nor  I  would 
have  the  courage  to  go  home  from  here  under  the 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE 


protection  of  religious  motives.  If,  in  the  same 
way,  all  religions  were  declared  untrue,  we  could, 
under  the  protection  of  the  laws  alone,  go  on  living 
as  before,  without  any  special  addition  to  our  ap 
prehensions  or  our  measures  of  precaution.  I  will 
go  beyond  this,  and  say  that  religions  have  very 
frequently  exercised  a  decidedly  demoralizing  in 
fluence.  One  may  say  generally  that  duties  towards 
God  and  duties  towards  humanity  are  in  inverse 
ratio.  It  is  easy  to  let  adulation  of  the  Deity  make 
It  is  easy  to  let  adulation  of  the  Deity  make 
amends  for  lack  of  proper  behavior  towards  man. 
And  so  we  see  that  in  all  times  and  in  all  countries 
the  great  majority  of  mankind  find  it  much  easier 
to  beg  their  way  to  heaven  by  prayers  than  to  de 
serve  to  go  there  by  their  actions.  In  every  re 
ligion  it  soon  comes  to  be  the  case  that  faith,  cere 
monies,  rites  and  the  like,  are  proclaimed  to  be 
more  agreeable  to  the  Divine  will  than  moral  ac 
tions;  the  former,  especially  if  they  are  bound  up 
with  the  emoluments  of  the  clergy,  gradually  come 
to  be  looked  upon  as  a  substitute  for  the  latter. 
Sacrifices  in  temples,  the  saying  of  masses,  the 
founding  of  chapels,  the  planting  of  crosses  by  the 
roadside,  soon  come  to  be  the  most  meritorious 
works,  so  that  even  great  crimes  are  expiated  by 
them,  as  also  by  penance,  subjection  to  priestly 
authority,  confessions,  pilgrimages,  donations  to 
the  temples  and  the  clergy,  the  building  of  mon 
asteries  and  the  like.  The  consequence  of  all  this 
is  that  the  priests  finally  appear  as  middlemen  in 
the  corruption  of  the  gods.  And  if  matters  don't 
go  quite  so  far  as  that,  where  is  the  religion  whose 
adherents  don't  consider  prayers,  praise  and  mani 
fold  acts  of  devotion,  a  substitute,  at  least  in  part, 
for  moral  conduct?  Look  at  England,  where  by 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE  41 

an  audacious  piece  of  priestcraft,  the  Christian  Sun 
day,  introduced  by  Constantine  the  Great  as  a 
subject  for  the  Jewish  Sabbath,  is  in  a  mendacious 
way  identified  with  it,  and  takes  its  name, — and 
this  in  order  that  the  commands  of  Jehovah  for  the 
Sabbath  (that  is,  the  day  on  which  the  Almighty 
had  to  rest  from  his  six  days'  labor,  so  that  it  is 
essentially  the  last  day  of  the  week,)  might  be  ap 
plied  to  the  Christian  Sunday,  the  dies  soils,  the  first 
day  of  the  week  which  the  sun  opens  in  glory,  the 
day  of  devotion  and  joy.  The  consequence  of  this 
fraud  is  that  "Sabbath-breaking,"  or  "the  desecra 
tion  of  the  Sabbath,"  that  is,  the  slightest  occupa 
tion,  whether  of  business  or  pleasure,  all  games, 
music,  sewing,  worldly  books,  are  on  Sundays 
looked  upon  as  great  sins.  Surely  the  ordinary 
man  must  believe  that  if,  as  his  spiritual  guides 
impress  upon  him,  he  is  only  constant  in  "a  strict 
observance  of  the  holy  Sabbath,"  and  is  "a  regular 
attendant  at  Divine  Service,"  that  is,  if  he  only 
invariably  idles  away  his  time  on  Sundays,  and 
doesn't  fail  to  sit  two  hours  in  church  to  hear  the 
same  litany  for  the  thousandth  time  and  mutter 
it  in  tune  with  the  others,  he  may  reckon  on  in 
dulgence  in  regard  to  those  little  peccadilloes  which 
he  occasionally  allows  himself.  Those  devils  in 
human  form,  the  slave  owners  and  slave  traders  in 
the  Free  States  of  North  America  (they  should 
be  called  the  Slave  States)  are,  as  a  rule,  orthodox, 
pious  Anglicans  who  would  consider  it  a  grave  sin 
to  work  on  Sundays;  and  having  confidence  in  this, 
and  their  regular  attendance  at  church,  they  hope 
for  eternal  happiness.  The  demoralizing  tendency 
of  religion  is  less  problematical  than  its  moral  in 
fluence.  How  great  and  how  certain  that  moral  in 
fluence  must  be  to  make  amends  for  the  enormities 


42  RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE 

which  religions,  especially  the  Christian  and  Mo 
hammedan  religions,  have  produced  and  spread 
over  the  earth!  Think  of  the  fanaticism,  the  end 
less  persecutions,  the  religious  wars,  that  sanguin 
ary  frenzy  of  which  the  ancients  had  no  concep 
tion!  think  of  the  crusades,  a  butchery  lasting  two 
hundred  years  and  inexcusable,  its  war  cry  "It  is 
the  will  of  God,"  its  object  to  gain  possession  of 
the  grave  of  one  who  preached  love  and  sufferance ! 
think  of  the  cruel  expulsion  and  extermination  of 
the  Moors  and  Jews  from  Spain!  think  of  the 
orgies  of  blood,  the  inquisitions,  the  heretical  tri 
bunals,  the  bloody  and  terrible  conquests  of  the 
Mohammedans  in  three  continents,  or  those  of 
Christianity  in  America,  whose  inhabitants  were 
for  the  most  part,  and  in  Cuba  entirely,  extermi 
nated.  According  to  Las  Cases,  Christianity 
murdered  twelve  millions  in  forty  years,  of  course 
all  in  majorem  Dei  gloriam,  and  for  the  propaga 
tion  of  the  Gospel,  and  because  what  wasn't  Chris 
tian  wasn't  even  looked  upon  as  human!  I  have, 
it  is  true,  touched  upon  these  matters  before;  but 
when  in  our  day,  we  hear  of  Latest  News  from 
the  Kingdom  of  God,1  we  shall  not  be  weary  of 
bringing  old  news  to  mind.  And  above  all,  don't 
let  us  forget  India,  the  cradle  of  the  human  race, 
or  at  least  of  that  part  of  it  to  which  we  belong, 
where  first  Mohammedans,  and  then  Christians, 
were  most  cruelly  infuriated  against  the  adherents 
of  the  original  faith  of  mankind.  The  destruction 
or  disfigurement  of  the  ancient  temples  and  idols, 
a  lamentable,  mischievous  and  barbarous  act,  still 
bears  witness  to  the  monotheistic  fury  of  the  Mo 
hammedans,  carried  on  from  Marmud,  the  Ghaz- 

1  A  missionary  paper,  of  which  the  40th  annual  number  ap 
peared  in  1856. 


RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE  43 

nevid  of  cursed  memory,  down  to  Aureng  Zeb,  the 
fratricide,  whom  the  Portuguese  Christians  have 
zealously  imitated  by  destruction  of  temples  and 
the  auto  de  fe  of  the  inquisition  at  Goa.  Don't 
let  us  forget  the  chosen  people  of  God,  who  after 
they  had,  by  Jehovah's  express  command,  stolen 
from  their  old  and  trusty  friends  in  Egypt  the  gold 
and  silver  vessels  which  had  been  lent  to  them, 
made  a  murderous  and  plundering  inroad  into  "the 
Promised  Land,"  with  the  murderer  Moses  at 
their  head,  to  tear  it  from  the  rightful  owners,— 
again,  by  the  same  Jehovah's  express  and  repeated 
commands,  showing  no  mercy,  exterminating  the 
inhabitants,  women,  children  and  all  (Joshua,  ch. 
9  and  10).  And  all  this,  simply  because  they 
weren't  circumcised  and  didn't  know  Jehovah, 
which  was  reason  enough  to  justify  every  enormity 
against  them;  just  as  for  the  same  reason,  in  earlier 
times,  the  infamous  knavery  of  the  patriarch  Jacob 
and  his  chosen  people  against  Hamor,  King  of 
Shalem,  and  his  people,  is  reported  to  his  glory  be 
cause  the  people  were  unbelievers !  ( Genesis  xxxiii. 
18.)  Truly,  it  is  the  worst  side  of  religions  that 
the  believers  of  one  religion  have  allowed  them 
selves  every  sin  again  those  of  another,  and  with 
the  utmost  ruffianism  and  cruelty  persecuted  them ; 
the  Mohammedans  against  the  Christians  and 
Hindoos ;  the  Christians  against  the  Hindoos,  Mo 
hammedans,  American  natives,  Negroes,  Jews, 
heretics,  and  others. 

Perhaps  I  go  too  far  in  saying  all  religions.  For 
the  sake  of  truth,  I  must  add  that  the  fanatical 
enormities  perpetrated  in  the  name  of  religion  are 
only  to  be  put  down  to  the  adherents  of  mono 
theistic  creeds,  that  is,  the  Jewish  faith  and  its  two 
branches,  Christianity  and  Islamism.  We  hear  of 


44  RELIGION:   A  DIALOGUE 

nothing  of  the  kind  in  the  case  of  Hindoos  and 
Buddhists.  Although  it  is  a  matter  of  common 
knowledge  that  about  the  fifth  century  of  our  era 
Buddhism  was  driven  out  by  the  Brahmans  from 
its  ancient  home  in  the  southernmost  part  of  the 
Indian  peninsula,  and  afterwards  spread  over  the 
whole  of  the  rest  of  Asia,  as  far  as  I  know,  we  have 
no  definite  account  of  any  crimes  of  violence,  or 
wars,  or  cruelties,  perpetrated  in  the  course  of  it. 

That  may,  of  course,  be  attributable  to  the  ob 
scurity  which  veils  the  history  of  those  countries; 
but  the  exceedingly  mild  character  of  their  religion, 
together  with  their  unceasing  inculcation  of  for 
bearance  towards  all  living  things,  and  the  fact  that 
Brahmanism  by  its  caste  system  properly  admits 
no  proselytes,  allows  one  to  hope  that  their  ad 
herents  may  be  acquitted  of  shedding  blood  on  a 
large  scale,  and  of  cruelty  in  any  form.  S pence 
Hardy,  in  his  excellent  book  on  Eastern  Mon- 
acMsm,  praises  the  extraordinary  tolerance  of  the 
Buddhists,  and  adds  his  assurance  that  the  annals 
of  Buddhism  will  furnish  fewer  instances  of  re 
ligious  persecution  than  those  of  any  other  religion. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  is  only  to  monotheism 
that  intolerance  is  essential;  an  only  god  is  by  his 
nature  a  jealous  god,  who  can  allow  no  other  god 
to  exist.  Polytheistic  gods,  on  the  other  hand,  are 
naturally  tolerant ;  .they  live  and  let  live ;  their  own 
colleagues  are  the  chief  objects  of  their  sufferance, 
as  being  gods  of  the  same  religion.  This  toleration 
is  afterwards  extended  to  foreign  gods,  who  are, 
accordingly,  hospitably  received,  and  later  on  ad 
mitted,  in  some  cases,  to  an  equality  of  rights; 
the  chief  example  of  which  is  shown  by  the  fact, 
that  the  Romans  willingly  admitted  and  venerated 
Phrygian,  Egyptian  and  other  gods.  Hence  it  is 


RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE  45 

that  monotheistic  religions  alone  furnish  the  spec 
tacle  of  religious  wars,  religious  persecutions, 
heretical  tribunals,  that  breaking  of  idols  and  de 
struction  of  images  of  the  gods,  that  razing  of 
Indian  temples,  and  Egyptian  colossi,  which  had 
looked  on  the  sun  three  thousand  years,  just  be 
cause  a  jealous  god  had  said,  Thou  shall  make  no 
graven  image. 

But  to  return  to  the  chief  point.  You  are  cer 
tainly  right  in  insisting  on  the  strong  metaphysical 
needs  of  mankind;  but  religion  appears  to  me  to 
be  not  so  much  a  satisfaction  as  an  abuse  of  those 
needs.  At  any  rate  we  have  seen  that  in  regard 
to  the  furtherance  of  morality,  its  utility  is,  for  the 
most  part,  problematical,  its  disadvantages,  and 
especially  the  atrocities  which  have  followed  in  its 
train,  are  patent  to  the  light  of  day.  Of  course 
it  is  quite  a  different  matter  if  we  consider  the 
utility  of  religion  as  a  prop  of  thrones;  for  where 
these  are  held  "by  the  grace  of  God,"  throne  and 
altar  are  intimately  associated;  and  every  wise 
prince  who  loves  his  throne  and  his  family  will  ap 
pear  at  the  head  of  his  people  as  an  exemplar  of 
true  religion.  Even  Machiavelli,  in  the  eighteenth 
chapter  of  his  book,  most  earnestly  recommended 
religion  to  princes.  Beyond  this,  one  may  say  that 
revealed  religions  stand  to  philosophy  exactly  in 
the  relation  of  "sovereigns  by  the  grace  of  God," 
to  "the  sovereignty  of  the  people";  so  that  the  two 
former  terms  of  the  parallel  are  in  natural  alliance. 

Demopheles.  Oh,  don't  take  that  tone !  You're 
going  hand  in  hand  with  ochlocracy  and  anarchy, 
the  arch  enemy  of  all  legislative  order,  all  civiliza 
tion  and  all  humanity. 

Philalethes.  You  are  right.  It  was  only  a 
sophism  of  mine,  what  the  fencing  master  calls  a 


46  RELIGION:  A  DIALOGUE 

feint.  I  retract  it.  But  see  how  disputing  some 
times  makes  an  honest  man  unjust  and  malicious. 
Let  us  stop. 

Demopheles.  I  can't  help  regretting  that,  after 
all  the  trouble  I've  taken,  I  haven't  altered  your 
disposition  in  regard  to  religion.  On  the  other 
hand,  I  can  assure  you  that  everything  you  have 
said  hasn't  shaken  my  conviction  of  its  high  value 
and  necessity. 

Philalethes.  I  fully  believe  you ;  for,  as  we  may 
read  in  Hudibras — 

A  man  convinced  against  his  will 
Is  of  the  same  opinion  still. 

My  consolation  is  that,  alike  in  controversies  and  in 
taking  mineral  waters,  the  after  effects  are  the  true 
ones. 

Demopheles.  Well,  I  hope  it'll  be  beneficial  in 
your  case. 

Philalethes.  It  might  be  so,  if  I  could  digest  a 
certain  Spanish  proverb: 

Demopheles.     Which  is? 

Philalethes.     Behind  the  cross  stands  the  devil. 

Demopheles.  Come,  don't  let  us  part  with  sar 
casms.  Let  us  rather  admit  that  religion,  like 
Janus,  or  better  still,  like  the  Brahman  god  of 
death,  Yama,  has  two  faces,  and  like  him,  one 
friendly,  the  other  sullen.  Each  of  us  has  kept  his 
eye  fixed  on  one  alone. 

Philalethes.     You  are  right,  old  fellow. 


A  FEW  WORDS  ON  PANTHEISM. 

THE  controversy  between  Theism  and  Pantheism 
might  be  presented  in  an  allegorical  or  dramatic 
form  by  supposing  a  dialogue  between  two  persons 
in  the  pit  of  a  theatre  at  Milan  during  the  per 
formance  of  a  piece.  One  of  them,  convinced  that 
he  is  in  Girolamo's  renowned  marionette-theatre, 
admires  the  art  by  which  the  director  gets  up  the 
dolls  and  guides  their  movements.  "Oh,  you  are 
quite  mistaken,"  says  the  other,  "we're  in  the 
Teatro  della  Scala;  it  is  the  manager  and  his  troupe 
who  are  on  the  stage ;  they  are  the  persons  you  see 
before  you;  the  poet  too  is  taking  a  part." 

The  chief  objection  I  have  to  Pantheism  is  that 
it  says  nothing.  To  call  the  world  "God"  is  not 
to  explain  it;  it  is  only  to  enrich  our  language  with 
a  superfluous  synonym  for  the  word  "world."  It 
comes  to  the  same  thing  whether  you  say  "the  world 
is  God,"  or  "God  is  the  world."  But  if  you  start 
from  "God"  as  something  that  is  given  in  experi 
ence,  and  has  to  be  explained,  and  they  say,  "God 
is  the  world,"  you  are  affording  what  is  to  some 
extent  an  explanation,  in  so  far  as  you  are  reducing 
what  is  unknown  to  what  is  partly  known  (ignotum 
per  notius) ;  but  it  is  only  a  verbal  explanation. 
If,  however,  you  start  from  what  is  really  given, 
that  is  to  say,  from  the  world,  and  say,  "the  world 
is  God,"  it  is  clear  that  you  say  nothing,  or  at  least 
you  are  explaining  what  is  unknown  by  what  is 
more  unknown. 

Hence,  Pantheism  presupposes  Theism;  only  in 

47 


48  A   FEW   WORDS   ON   PANTHEISM 

so  far  as  you  start  from  a  god,  that  is,  in  so  far 
as  you  possess  him  as  something  with  which  you 
are  already  familiar,  can  you  end  by  identifying 
him  with  the  world;  and  your  purpose  in  doing  so 
is  to  put  him  out  of  the  way  in  a  decent  fashion.  In 
other  words,  you  do  not  start  clear  from  the  world 
as  something  that  requires  explanation;  you  start 
from  God  as  something  that  is  given,  and  not  know 
ing  what  to  do  with  him,  you  make  the  world  take 
over  his  role.  This  is  the  origin  of  Pantheism. 
Taking  an  unprejudiced  view  of  the  world  as  it  is, 
no  one  would  dream  of  regarding  it  as  a  god.  It 
must  be  a  very  ill-advised  god  who  knows  no  better 
way  of  diverting  himself  than  by  turning  into  such 
a  world  as  ours,  such  a  mean,  shabby  world,  there 
to  take  the  form  of  innumerable  millions  who  live 
indeed,  but  are  fretted  and  tormented,  and  who 
manage  to  exist  a  while  together,  only  by  preying 
on  one  another;  to  bear  misery,  need  and  death, 
without  measure  and  without  object,  in  the  form,  for 
instance,  of  millions  of  negro  slaves,  or  of  the  three 
million  weavers  in  Europe  who,  in  hunger  and  care, 
lead  a  miserable  existence  in  damp  rooms  or  the 
cheerless  halls  of  a  factory.  What  a  pastime  this 
for  a  god,  who  must,  as  such,  be  used  to  another 
mode  of  existence! 

We  find  acordingly  that  what  is  described  as  the 
great  advance  from  Theism  to  Pantheism,  if  looked 
at  seriously,  and  not  simply  as  a  masked  negation 
of  the  sort  indicated  above,  is  a  transition  from 
what  is  unproved  and  hardly  conceivable  to  what 
is  absolutely  absurd.  For  however  obscure,  however 
loose  or  confused  may  be  the  idea  which  we  con 
nect  with  the  word  "God,"  there  are  two  predicates 
which  are  inseparable  from  it,  the  highest  power 
and  the  highest  wisdom.  It  is  absolutely  absurd 


A    FEW   WORDS    ON    PANTHEISM  49 

to  think  that  a  being  endowed  with  these  qualities 
should  have  put  himself  into  the  position  described 
above.  Theism,  on  the  other  hand,  is  something 
which  is  merely  unproved;  and  if  it  is  difficult  to 
look  upon  the  infinite  world  as  the  work  of  a  per 
sonal,  and  therefore  individual,  Being,  the  like  of 
which  we  know  only  from  our  experience  of  the 
animal  world,  it  is  nevertheless  not  an  absolutely 
absurd  idea.  That  a  Being,  at  once  almighty  and 
all-good,  should  create  a  world  of  torment  is  always 
conceivable;  even  though  we  do  not  know  why  he 
does  so;  and  accordingly  we  find  that  when  people 
ascribe  the  height  of  goodness  to  this  Being,  they 
set  up  the  inscrutable  nature  of  his  wisdom  as  the 
refuge  by  which  the  doctrine  escapes  the  charge  of 
absurdity.  Pantheism,  however,  assumes  that  the 
creative  God  is  himself  the  world  of  infinite  tor 
ment,  and,  in  this  little  world  alone,  dies  every 
second,  and  that  entirely  of  his  own  will;  which  is 
absurd.  It  would  be  much  more  correct  to  identify 
the  world  with  the  devil,  as  the  venerable  author  of 
the  Deutsche  Theologie  has,  in  fact,  done  in  a  pas 
sage  of  his  immortal  work,  where  he  says,  ff  Where 
fore  the  evil  spirit  and  nature  are  one,  and  where 
nature  is  not  overcome,  neither  is  the  evil  adversary 


overcome." 


It  is  manifest  that  the  Pantheists  give  the  San- 
sara  the  name  of  God.  The  same  name  is  given  by 
the  Mystics  to  the  Nirvana.  The  latter,  however, 
state  more  about  the  Nirvana  than  they  know, 
which  is  not  done  by  the  Buddhists,  whose  Nirvana 
is  accordingly  a  relative  nothing.  It  is  only  Jews, 
Christians,  and  Mohammedans  who  give  its  proper 
and  correct  meaning  to  the  word  "God." 

The  expression,  often  heard  now-a-days,  ''the 
world  is  an  end-in-itself,"  leaves  it  uncertain 


50  A   FEW   WORDS   ON    PANTHEISM 

whether  Pantheism  or  a  simple  Fatalism  is  to  be 
taken  as  the  explanation  of  it.  But,  whichever  it 
be,  the  expression  looks  upon  the  world  from  a 
physical  point  of  view  only,  and  leaves  out  of  sight 
its  moral  significance,  because  you  cannot  assume 
a  moral  significance  without  presenting  the  world 
as  means  to  a  higher  end.  The  notion  that  the 
world  has  a  physical  but  not  a  moral  meaning,  is 
the  most  mischievous  error  sprung  from  the  greatest 
mental  perversity. 


ON  BOOKS  AND  READING. 

IGNORANCE  is  degrading  only  when  found  in 
company  with  riches.  The  poor  man  is  restrained 
by  poverty  and  need:  labor  occupies  his  thoughts, 
and  takes  the  place  of  knowledge.  But  rich  men 
who  are  ignorant  live  for  their  lusts  only,  and  are 
like  the  beasts  of  the  field;  as  may  be  seen  every 
day :  and  they  can  also  be  reproached  for  not  having 
used  wealth  and  leisure  for  that  which  gives  them 
their  greatest  value. 

When  we  read,  another  person  thinks  for  us :  we 
merely  repeat  his  mental  process.  In  learning  to 
write,  the  pupil  goes  over  with  his  pen  what  the 
teacher  has  outlined  in  pencil:  so  in  reading;  the 
greater  part  of  the  work  of  thought  is  already  done 
for  us.  This  is  why  it  relieves  us  to  take  up  a  book 
'after  being  occupied  with  our  own  thoughts.  And 
in  reading,  the  mind  is,  in  fact,  only  the  playground 
of  another's  thoughts.  So  it  comes  about  that  if 
anyone  spends  almost  the  whole  day  in  reading, 
and  by  way  of  relaxation  devotes  the  intervals  to 
some  thoughtless  pastime,  he  gradually  loses  the 
capacity  for  thinking;  just  as  the  man  who  always 
rides,  at  last  forgets  how  to  walk.  This  is  the  case 
with  many  learned  persons:  they  have  read  them 
selves  stupid.  For  to  occupy  every  spare  moment 
in  reading,  and  to  do  nothing  but  read,  is  even 
more  paralyzing  to  the  mind  than  constant  manual 
labor,  which  at  least  allows  those  engaged  in  it  to 
follow  their  own  thoughts.  A  spring  never  free 

51 


52  ON    BOOKS   AND    READING 

from  the  pressure  of  some  foreign  body  at  last 
loses  its  elasticity;  and  so  does  the  mind  if  other 
people's  thoughts  are  constantly  forced  upon  it. 
Just  as  you  can  ruin  the  stomach  and  impair  the 
whole  body  by  taking  too  much  nourishment,  so 
you  can  overfill  and  choke  the  mind  by  feeding  it 
too  much.  The  more  you  read,  the  fewer  are  the 
traces  left  by  what  you  have  read:  the  mind  be 
comes  like  a  tablet  crossed  over  and  over  with  writ 
ing.  There  is  no  time  for  ruminating,  and  in  no 
other  way  can  you  assimilate  what  you  have  read. 
If  you  read  on  and  on  without  setting  your  own 
thoughts  to  work,  what  you  have  read  can  not  strike 
root,  and  is  generally  lost.  It  is,  in  fact,  just  the 
same  with  mental  as  with  bodily  food:  hardly  the 
fifth  part  of  what  one  takes  is  assimilated.  The 
rest  passes  off  in  evaporation,  respiration  and  the 
like. 

The  result  of  all  this  is  that  thoughts  put  on 
paper  are  nothing  more  than  footsteps  in  the  sand : 
you  see  the  way  the  man  has  gone,  but  to  know 
what  he  saw  on  his  walk,  you  want  his  eyes. 

There  is  no  quality  of  style  that  can  be  gained 
by  reading  writers  who  possess  it;  whether  it  be 
persuasiveness,  imagination,  the  gift  of  drawing 
comparisons,  boldness,  bitterness,  brevity,  grace, 
ease  of  expression  or  wit,  unexpected  contrasts,  a 
laconic  or  naive  manner,  and  the  like.  But  if  these 
qualities  are  already  in  us,  exist,  that  is  to  say, 
potentially,  we  can  call  them  forth  and  bring  them 
to  consciousness;  we  can  learn  the  purposes  to 
which  they  can  be  put;  we  can  be  strengthened  in 
our  inclination  to  use  them,  or  get  courage  to  do 
so;  we  can  judge  by  examples  the  effect  of  apply 
ing  them,  and  so  acquire  the  correct  use  of  them; 


ON    BOOKS    AND    READING  53 

and  of  course  it  is  only  when  we  have  arrived  at 
that  point  that  we  actually  possess  these  qualities. 
The  only  way  in  which  reading  can  form  style  is 
by  teaching  us  the  use  to  which  we  can  put  our 
own  natural  gifts.  We  must  have  these  gifts  be 
fore  we  begin  to  learn  the  use  of  them.  Without 
them,  reading  teaches  us  nothing  but  cold,  dead 
mannerisms  and  makes  us  shallow  imitators. 

The  strata  of  the  earth  preserve  in  rows  the  crea 
tures  which  lived  in  former  ages;  and  the  array  of 
books  on  the  shelves  of  a  library  stores  up  in  like 
manner  the  errors  of  the  past  and  the  way  in  which 
they  have  been  exposed.  Like  those  creatures,  they 
too  were  full  of  life  in  their  time,  and  made  a  great 
deal  of  noise;  but  now  they  are  stiff  and  fossilized, 
and  an  ob j  ect  of  curiosity  to  the  literary  palaeontol 
ogist  alone. 

Herodotus  relates  that  Xerxes  wept  at  the  sight 
of  his  army,  which  stretched  further  than  the  eye 
could  reach,  in  the  thought  that  of  all  these,  after 
a  hundred  years,  not  one  would  be  alive.  And  in 
looking  over  a  huge  catalogue  of  new  books,  one 
might  weep  at  thinking  that,  when  ten  years  have 
passed,  not  one  of  them  will  be  heard  of. 

It  is  in  literature  as  in  life:  wherever  you  turn, 
you  stumble  at  once  upon  the  incorrigible  mob  of 
humanity,  swarming  in  all  directions,  crowding  and 
soiling  everything,  like  flies  in  summer.  Hence 
the  number,  which  no  man  can  count,  of  bad  books, 
those  rank  weeds  of  literature,  which  draw  nourish 
ment  from  the  corn  and  choke  it.  The  time,  money 
and  attention  of  the  public,  which  rightfully  belong 
to  good  books  and  their  noble  aims,  they  take  for 


54  ON   BOOKS   AND    READING 

themselves:  they  are  written  for  the  mere  purpose 
of  making  money  or  procuring  places.  So  they 
are  not  only  useless;  they  do  positive  mischief. 
Nine-tenths  of  the  whole  of  our  present  literature 
has  no  other  aim  than  to  get  a  few  shillings  out  of 
the  pockets  of  the  public;  and  to  this  end  author, 
publisher  and  reviewer  are  in  league. 

Let  me  mention  a  crafty  and  wicked  trick,  albeit 
a  profitable  and  successful  one,  practised  by  litter 
ateurs,  hack  writers,  and  voluminous  authors.  In 
complete  disregard  of  good  taste  and  the  true  cul 
ture  of  the  period,  they  have  succeeded  in  getting 
the  whole  of  the  world  of  fashion  into  leading 
strings,  so  that  they  are  all  trained  to  read  in  time, 
and  all  the  same  thing,  viz.,  the  newest  books;  and 
that  for  the  purpose  of  getting  food  for  conversa 
tion  in  the  circles  in  which  they  move.  This  is 
the  aim  served  by  bad  novels,  produced  by  writers 
who  were  once  celebrated,  as  Spindler,  Bulwer 
Lytton,  Eugene  Sue.  What  can  be  more  miserable 
than  the  lot  of  a  reading  public  like  this,  always 
bound  to  peruse  the  latest  works  of  extremely  com 
monplace  persons  who  write  for  money  only,  and 
who  are  therefore  never  few  in  number?  and  for 
this  advantage  they  are  content  to  know  by  name 
only  the  works  of  the  few  superior  minds  of  all  ages 
and  all  countries.  Literary  newspapers,  too,  are  a 
singularly  cunning  device  for  robbing  the  reading 
public  of  the  time  which,  if  culture  is  to  be  attained, 
should  be  devoted  to  the  genuine  productions  of 
literature,  instead  of  being  occupied  by  the  daily 
bungling  commonplace  persons. 

Hence,  in  regard  to  reading,  it  is  a  very  im 
portant  thing  to  be  able  to  refrain.  Skill  in  doing 
so  consists  in  not  taking  into  one's  hands  any  book 
merely  because  at  the  time  it  happens  to  be  ex- 


ON    BOOKS   AND    READING  55 

tensively  read;  such  as  political  or  religious  pam 
phlets,  novels,  poetry,  and  the  like,  which  make  a 
noise,  and  may  even  attain  to  several  editions  in 
the  first  and  last  year  of  their  existence.  Consider, 
rather,  that  the  man  who  writes  for  fools  is  always 
sure  of  aTTarge  audience;  be  careful  to  -limit*  your 
time  for  reading,  and  devote  it  exclusively  to  the 
works  of  those  great  minds  of  all  times  and  coun 
tries,  who  o'ertop  the  rest  of  humanity,  those  whom 
the  voice  of  fame  points  to  as  such.  These  alone 
really  educate  and  instruct.  You  can  never  read 
bad  literature  too  little,  nor  good  literature  too 
much.  Bad  books  are  intellectual  poison;  they  de 
stroy  the  mind.  Because  people  always  read  what 
is  new  instead  of  the  best  of  all  ages,  writers  remain 
in  the  narrow  circle  of  the  ideas  which  happen  to 
prevail  in  their  time ;  and  so  the  period  sinks  deeper 
and  deeper  into  its  own  mire. 

There  are  at  all  times  two  literatures  in  progress, 
running  side  by  side,  but  little  known  to  each 
other;  the  one  real,  the  other  only  apparent.  The 
former  grows  into  permanent  literature  ;_itjs  pur 
sued  by  those  who  live  for  science  or  poetry;  its 
course  is  sober  and  quiet,  but  extremely  slow;  and 
it  produces  in  Europe  scarcely  a  dozen  works  in 
a  century;  these,  however,  are  permanent.  The 
other  kind  is  pursued  by  persons  who  live  on  science 
or  poetry;  it  goes  at  a  gallop  with  much  noise  and 
shouting  of  partisans ;  and  every  twelve-month  puts 
a  thousand  works  on  the  market.  But  after  a  few 
years  one  asks,  Where  are  they?  where  is  the  glory 
which  came  so  soon  and  made  so  much  clamor? 
This  kind  may  be  called  fleeting,  and  the  other, 
permanent  literature. 


56  ON   BOOKS    AND    READING 

In  the  history  of  politics,  half  a  century  is  al 
ways  a  considerable  time;  the  matter  which  goes 
to  form  them  is  ever  on  the  move;  there  is  always 
something  going  on.  But  in  the  history  of  litera 
ture  there  is  often  a  complete  standstill  for  the 
same  period;  nothing  has  happened,  for  clumsy  at 
tempts  don't  count.  You  are  just  where  you  were 
fifty  years  previously. 

To  explain  what  I  mean,  let  me  compare  the 
advance  of  knowledge  among  mankind  to  the  course 
taken  by  a  planet.  The  false  paths  on  which  hu 
manity  usually  enters  after  every  important  ad 
vance  are  like  the  epicycles  in  the  Ptolemaic  system, 
and  after  passing  through  one  of  them,  the  world 
is  just  where  it  was  before  it  entered  it.  But  the 
great  minds,  who  really  bring  the  race  further  on 
its  course  do  not  accompany  it  on  the  epicycles 
it  makes  from  time  to  time.  This  explains  why 
posthumous  fame  is  often  bought  at  the  expense 
of  contemporary  praise,  and  vice  versa.  An  in 
stance  of  such  an  epicycle  is  the  philosophy  started 
by  Fichte  and  Schelling,  and  crowned  by  Hegel's 
caricature  of  it.  This  epicycle  was  a  deviation 
from  the  limit  to  which  philosophy  had  been  ulti 
mately  brought  by  Kant;  and  at  that  point  I  took 
it  up  again  afterwards,  to  carry  it  further.  In 
the  intervening  period  the  sham  philosophers  I 
have  mentioned  and  some  others  went  through  their 
epicycle,  which  had  just  come  to  an  end;  so  that 
those  who  went  with  them  on  their  course  are  con 
scious  of  the  fact  that  they  are  exactly  at  the  point 
from  which  they  started. 

This  circumstance  explains  why  it  is  that,  every 
thirty  years  or  so,  science,  literature,  and  art,  as 
expressed  in  the  spirit  of  the  time,  are  declared 
bankrupt.  The  errors  which  appear  from  time  to 
time  amount  to  such  a  height  in  that  period  that 


ON   BOOKS   AND   READING  57 

the  mere  weight  of  their  absurdity  makes  the  fabric 
fall;  whilst  the  opposition  to  them  has  been  gather 
ing  force  at  the  same  time.  So  an  upset  takes 
place,  often  followed  by  an  error  in  the  opposite 
direction.  To  exhibit  these  movements  in  their 
periodical  return  would  be  the  true  practical  aim 
of  the  history  of  literature:  little  attention,  how 
ever,  is  paid  to  it.  And  besides,  the  comparatively 
short  duration  of  these  periods  makes  it  difficult 
to  collect  the  data  of  epochs  long  gone  by,  so  that 
it  is  most  convenient  to  observe  how  the  matter 
stands  in  one's  own  generation.  An  instance  of 
this  tendency,  drawn  from  physical  science,  is  sup 
plied  in  the  Neptunian  geology  of  Werter. 

But  let  me  keep  strictly  to  the  example  cited 
above,  the  nearest  we  can  take.  In  German 
philosophy,  the  brilliant  epoch  of  Kant  was  im 
mediately  followed  by  a  period  which  aimed  rather 
at  being  imposing  than  at  convincing.  Instead  of 
being  thorough  and  clear,  it  tried  to  be  dazzling, 
hyperbolical,  and,  in  a  special  degree,  unintelligible  : 
instead  of  seeking  truth,  it  intrigued.  Philosophy 
could  make  no  progress  in  this  fashion;  and  at  last 
the  whole  school  and  its  method  became  bankrupt. 
For  the  effrontery  of  Hegel  and  his  fellows  came 
to  such  a  pass, — whether  because  they  talked  such 
sophisticated  nonsense,  or  were  so  unscrupulously 
puffed,  or  because  the  entire  aim  of  this  pretty 
piece  of  work  was  quite  obvious, — that  in  the  end 
there  was  nothing  to  prevent  charlatanry  of  the 
whole  business  from  becoming  manifest  to  every 
body:  and  when,  in  consequence  of  certain  dis 
closures,  the  favor  it  had  enjoyed  in  high  quarters 
was  withdrawn,  the  system  was  openly  ridiculed. 
This  most  miserable  of  all  the  meagre  philosophies 
that  have  ever  existed  came  to  grief,  and  dragged 
down  with  it  into  the  abysm  of  discredit,  the  sys- 


58  ON   BOOKS   AND    READING 

terns  of  Fichte  and  S  dialling  which  had  preceded 
it.  And  so,  as  far  as  Germany  is  concerned,  the 
total  philosophical  incompetence  of  the  first  half 
of  the  century  following  upon  Kant  is  quite  plain: 
and  still  the  Germans  boast  of  their  talent  for 
philosophy  in  comparison  with  foreigners,  espe 
cially  since  an  English  writer  has  been  so  mali 
ciously  ironical  as  to  call  them  "a  nation  of 
thinkers." 

For  an  example  of  the  general  system  of  epi 
cycles  drawn  from  the  history  of  art,  look  at  the 
school  of  sculpture  which  flourished  in  the  last 
century  and  took  its  name  from  Bernini,  more 
especially  at  the  development  of  it  which  prevailed 
in  France.  The  ideal  of  this  school  was  not  antique 
beauty,  but  commonplace  nature:  instead  of  the 
simplicity  and  grace  of  ancient  art,  it  represented 
the  manners  of  a  French  minuet. 

This  tendency  became  bankrupt  when,  under 
Winkelman's  direction,  a  return  was  made  to  the 
antique  school.  The  history  of  painting  furnishes 
an  illustration  in  the  first  quarter  of  the  century, 
when  art  was  looked  upon  merely  as  a  means  and 
instrument  of  mediaeval  religious  sentiment,  and  its 
themes  consequently  drawn  from  ecclesiastical 
subjects  alone:  these,  however,  were  treated  by 
painters  who  had  none  of  the  true  earnestness  of 
faith,  and  in  their  delusion  they  followed  Francesco 
Francia,  Pietro  Perugino,  Angelico  da  Fiesole 
and  others  like  them,  rating  them  higher  even  than 
the  really  great  masters  who  followed.  It  was  in 
view  of  this  terror,  and  because  in  poetry  an  analo 
gous  aim  had  at  the  same  time  found  favor,  that 
Goethe  wrote  his  parable  Pfaffenspiel.  This 
school,  too,  got  the  reputation  of  being  whimsical, 
became  bankrupt,  and  was  followed  by  a  return  to 


ON    BOOKS   AND    READING  59 

nature,  which  proclaimed  itself  in  genre  pictures 
and  scenes  of  life  of  every  kind,  even  though  it  now 
and  then  strayed  into  what  was  vulgar. 

The  progress  of  the  human  mind  in  literature  is 
similar.  The  history  of  literature  is  for  the  most 
part  like  the  catalogue  of  a  museum  of  deformities ; 
the  spirit  in  which  they  keep  best  is  pigskin.  The 
few  creatures  that  have  been  born  in  goodly  shape 
need  not  be  looked  for  there.  They  are  still  alive, 
and  are  everywhere  to  be  met  with  in  the  world, 
immortal,  and  with  their  years  ever  green.  They 
alone  form  what  I  have  called  real  literature;  the 
history  of  which,  poor  as  it  is  in  persons,  we  learn 
from  our  youth  up  out  of  the  mouths  of  all  edu 
cated  people,  before  compilations  recount  it  for  us. 

As  an  antidote  to  the  prevailing  monomania  for 
reading  literary  histories,  in  order  to  be  able  to 
chatter  about  everything,  without  having  any  real 
knowledge  at  all,  let  me  refer  to  a  passage  in 
Lichtenberg's  works  (vol.  II.,  p.  302) ,  which  is  well 
worth  perusal. 

I  believe  that  the  over-minute  acquaintance  with  the  history 
of  science  and  learning,  which  is  such  a  prevalent  feature  of 
our  day,  is  very  prejudicial  to  the  advance  of  knowledge  itself. 
There  is  pleasure  in  following  up  this  history;  but  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  it  leaves  the  mind,  not  empty  indeed,  but  without  any 
power  of  its  own,  just  because  it  makes  it  so  full.  Whoever 
has  felt  the  desire,  not  to  fill  up  his  mind,  but  to  strengthen  it, 
to  develop  his  faculties  and  aptitudes,  and  generally,  to  enlarge 
his  powers,  will  have  found  that  there  is  nothing  so  weakening 
as  intercourse  with  a  so-called  litterateur,  on  a  matter  of  knowl 
edge  on  which  he  has  not  thought  at  all,  though  he  knows  a 
thousand  little  facts  appertaining  to  its  history  and  literature. 
It  is  like  reading  a  cookery-book  when  you  are  hungry.  I 
believe  that  so-called  literary  history  will  never  thrive  amongst 
thoughtful  people,  who  are  conscious  of  their  own  worth  and 
the  worth  of  real  knowledge.  These  people  are  more  given  to 
employing  their  own  reason  than  to  troubling  themselves  to 
know  how  others  have  employed  theirs.  The  worst  of  it  is  that, 
as  you  will  find,  the  more  knowledge  takes  the  direction  of 


60  ON   BOOKS   AND    READING 

literary  research,  the  less  the  power  of  promoting  knowledge  be 
comes;  the  only  thing  that  increases  is  pride  in  the  possession  of 
it.  Such  persons  believe  that  they  possess  knowledge  in  a  greater 
degree  than  those  who  really  possess  it.  It  is  surely  a  well- 
founded  remark,  that  knowledge  never  makes  its  possessor  proud. 
Those  alone  let  themselves  be  blown  out  with  pride,  who  in 
capable  of  extending  knowledge  in  their  own  persons,  occupy 
themselves  with  clearing  up  dark  points  in  its  history,  or  are 
able  to  recount  what  others  have  done.  They  are  proud,  because 
they  consider  this  occupation,  which  is  mostly  of  a  mechanical 
nature,  the  practice  of  knowledge.  I  could  illustrate  what  I 
mean  by  examples,  but  it  would  be  an  odious  task. 

Still,  I  wish  some  one  would  attempt  a  tragical 
history  of  literature,  giving  the  way  in  which  the 
writers  and  artists,  who  form  the  produest  posses 
sion  of  the  various  nations  which  have  given  them 
birth,  have  been  treated  by  them  during  their  lives. 
Such  a  history  would  exhibit  the  ceaseless  warfare, 
which  what  was  good  and  genuine  in  all  times  and 
countries  has  had  to  wage  with  what  was  bad  and 
perverse.  It  would  tell  of  the  martyrdom  of  almost 
all  those  who  truly  enlightened  humanity,  of  almost 
all  the  great  masters  of  every  kind  of  art :  it  would 
show  us  how,  with  few  exceptions,  they  were  tor 
mented  to  death,  without  recognition,  without  sym 
pathy,  without  followers ;  how  they  lived  in  poverty 
and  misery,  whilst  fame,  honor,  and  riches,  were 
the  lot  of  the  unworthy;  how  their  fate  was  that 
of  Esau,  who  while  he  was  hunting  and  getting 
venison  for  his  father,  was  robbed  of  the  blessing 
by  Jacob,  disguised  in  his  brother's  clothes,  how, 
in  spite  of  all,  they  were  kept  up  by  the  love  of 
their  work,  until  at  last  the  bitter  fight  of  the 
teacher  of  humanity  is  over,  until  the  immortal 
laurel  is  held  out  to  him,  and  the  hour  strikes  when 
it  can  be  said: 

Der  schwere  Panzer  wird  zum  Fliigelkleide 

Kurz   ist   der   Schmerz,   unendlich   ist   die   Freude. 


PHYSIOGNOMY. 

THAT  the  outer  man  is  a  picture  of  the  inner, 
and  the  face  an  expression  and  revelation  of  the 
whole  character,  is  a  presumption  likely  enough  in 
itself,  and  therefore  a  safe  one  to  go  by;  evidenced 
as  it  is  by  the  fact  that  people  are  always  anxious 
to  see  anyone  who  has  made  himself  famous  by 
good  or  evil,  or  as  the  author  of  some  extraordinary 
work;  or  if  they  cannot  get  a  sight  of  him,  to  hear 
at  any  rate  from  others  what  he  looks  like.  So 
people  go  to  places  where  they  may  expect  to  see 
the  person  who  interests  them ;  the  press,  especially 
in  England,  endeavors  to  give  a  minute  and  strik 
ing  description  of  his  appearance',  painters  and  en 
gravers  lose  no  time  in  putting  him  visibly  before 
us;  and  finally  photography,  on  that  very  account 
of  such  high  value,  affords  the  most  complete  satis 
faction  of  our  curiosity.  It  is  also  a  fact  that  in 
private  life  everyone  criticises  the  physiognomy 
of  those  he  comes  across,  first  of  all  secretly  trying 
to  discern  their  intellectual  and  moral  character 
from  their  features.  This  would  be  a  useless  pro 
ceeding  if,  as  some  foolish  people  fancy,  the  ex 
terior  of  a  man  is  a  matter  of  no  account;  if,  as 
they  think,  the  soul  is  one  thing  and  the  body  an 
other,  and  the  body  related  to  the  soul  merely  as  the 
<ioat  to  the  man  himself. 

On  the  contrary,  every  human  face  is  a  hiero 
glyphic,  and  a  hieroglyphic,  too,  which  admits  of 
being  deciphered,  the  alphabet  of  which  we  carry 
about  with  us  already  perfected.  As  a  matter  of 
fact,  the  face  of  a  man  gives  us  a  fuller  and  more 

61 


62  PHYSIOGNOMY 

interesting  information  than  his  tongue;  for  his 
face  is  the  compendium  of  all  he  will  ever  say,  as 
it  is  the  one  record  of  all  his  thoughts  and  endeavors. 
And,  moreover,  the  tongue  tells  the  thought  of  one 
man  only,  whereas  the  face  expresses  a  thought  of 
nature  itself:  so  that  everyone  is  worth  attentive 
observation,  even  though  everyone  may  not  be 
worth  talking  to.  And  if  every  individual  is  worth 
observation  as  a  single  thought  of  nature,  how  much 
more  so  is  beauty,  since  it  is  a  higher  and  more 
general  conception  of  nature,  is,  in  fact,  her  thought 
of  a  species.  This  is  why  beauty  is  so  captivating: 
it  is  a  fundamental  thought  of  nature :  whereas  the 
individual  is  only  a  by-thought,  a  corollary. 

In  private,  people  always  proceed  upon  the 
principle  that  a  man  is  what  he  looks;  and  the 
principle  is  a  right  one,  only  the  difficulty  lies  in 
its  application.  For  though  the  art  of  applying 
the  principle  is  partly  innate  and  may  be  partly 
gained  by  experience,  no  one  is  a  master  of  it,  and 
even  the  most  experienced  is  not  infallible.  But 
for  all  that,  whatever  Figaro  may  say,  it  is  not  the 
face  which  deceives ;  it  is  we  who  deceive  ourselves 
in  reading  in  it  what  is  not  there. 

The  deciphering  of  a  face  is  certainly  a  great  and 
difficult  art,  and  the  principles  of  it  can  never  be 
learnt  in  the  abstract.  The  first  condition  of  suc 
cess  is  to  maintain  a  purely  objective  point  of 
view,  which  is  no  easy  matter.  For,  as  soon  as  the 
faintest  trace  of  anything  subjective  is  present, 
whether  dislike  or  favor,  or  fear  or  hope,  or  even 
the  thought  of  the  impression  we  ourselves  are  mak 
ing  upon  the  object  of  our  attention  the  characters 
we  are  trying  to  decipher  become  confused  and  cor 
rupt.  The  sound  of  a  language  is  really  appre 
ciated  only  by  one  who  does  not  understand  it,  and 
that  because,  in  thinking  of  the  signification  of  a 


PHYSIOGNOMY  33 

word,  we  pay  no  regard  to  the  sign  itself.  So,  in 
the  same  way,  a  physiognomy  is  correctly  gauged 
only  by  one  to  whom  it  is  still  strange,  who  has  not 
grown  accustomed  to  the  face  by  constantly  meet 
ing  and  conversing  with  the  man  himself.  It  is, 
therefore,  strictly  speaking,  only  the  first  sight  of 
a  man  which  affords  that  purely  objective  viev? 
which  is  necessary  for  deciphering  his  features.  An 
odor  affects  us  only  when  we  first  come  in  contact 
with  it,  and  the  first  glass  of  wine  is  the  one  which 
gives  us  its  true  taste:  in  the  same  way,  it  is  only 
at  the  first  encounter  that  a  face  makes  its  fuD 
impression  upon  us.  Consequently  the  first  im 
pression  should  be  carefully  attended  to  and  noted, 
even  written  down  if  the  subject  of  it  is  of  personal 
importance,  provided,  of  course,  that  one  can  trust 
one's  own  sense  of  physiognomy.  Subsequent  ac 
quaintance  and  intercourse  will  obliterate  the  im 
pression,  but  time  will  one  day  prove  whether  it  is 
true. 

Let  us,  however,  not  conceal  from  ourselves  the 
fact  that  this  first  impression  is  for  the  most  part 
extremely  unedifying.  How  poor  most  faces  are! 
With  the  exception  of  those  that  are  beautiful, 
good-natured,  or  intellectual,  that  is  to  say,  the 
very  few  and  far  between,  I  believe  a  person  of 
any  fine  feeling  scarcely  ever  sees  a  new  face  with 
out  a  sensation  akin  to  a  shock,  for  the  reason  that 
it  presents  a  new  and  surprising  combination  of 
unedifying  elements.  To  tell  the  truth,  it  is,  as  a 
rule,  a  sorry  sight.  There  are  some  people  whose 
faces  bear  the  stamp  of  such  artless  vulgarity  and 
baseness  of  character,  such  an  animal  limitation  of 
intelligence,  that  one  wonders  how  they  can  appear 
hi  public  with  such  a  countenance,  instead  of  wear 
ing  a  mask.  There  are  faces,  indeed,  the  very  sight 
of  which  produces  a  feeling  of  pollution.  One  can- 


64  PHYSIOGNOMY 

not,  therefore,  take  it  amiss  of  people,  whose  privi 
leged  position  admits  of  it,  if  they  manage  to  live 
in  retirement  and  completely  free  from  the  painful 
sensation  of  "seeing  new  faces."  The  metaphysical 
explanation  of  this  circumstance  rests  upon  the 
consideration  that  the  individuality  of  a  man  is 
precisely  that  by  the  very  existence  of  which  he 
should  be  reclaimed  and  corrected.  If,  on  the  other 
hand,  a  psychological  explanation  is  satisfactory, 
let  any  one  ask  himself  what  kind  of  physiognomy 
he  may  expect  in  those  who  have  all  their  life  long, 
except  on  the  rarest  occasions,  harbored  nothing 
but  petty,  base  and  miserable  thoughts,  and  vulgar, 
selfish,  envious,  wicked  and  malicious  desires., 
Every  one  of  these  thoughts  and  desires  has  set  its 
mark  upon  the  face  during  the  time  it  lasted,  and 
by  constant  repetition,  all  these  marks  have  in 
course  of  time  become  furrows  and  blotches,  so  to 
speak.  Consequently,  most  people's  appearance  is 
such  as  to  produce  a  shock  at  first  sight;  and  it  is 
only  gradually  that  one  gets  accustomed  to  it,  that 
is  to  say,  becomes  so  deadened  to  the  impression 
that  it  has  no  more  effect  on  one. 

And  that  the  prevailing  facial  expression  is  the 
result  of  a  long  process  of  innumerable,  fleeting 
and  characteristic  contractions  of  the  features  is 
just  the  reason  why  intellectual  countenances  are 
of  gradual  formation.  It  is,  indeed,  only  in  old  age 
that  intellectual  men  attain  their  sublime  expres 
sion,  whilst  portraits  of  them  in  their  youth  show 
only  the  first  traces  of  it.  But  on  the  other  hand, 
what  I  have  just  said  about  the  shock  which  the 
first  sight  of  a  face  generally  produces,  is  in  keep 
ing  with  the  remark  that  it  is  only  at  that  first 
sight  that  it  makes  its  true  and  full  impression. 
For  to  get  a  purely  objective  and  uncorrupted  im 
pression  of  it,  we  must  stand  in  no  kind  of  relation 


PHYSIOGNOMY  65 

to  the  person;  if  possible,  we  must  not  yet  have 
spoken  with  him.  For  every  conversation  places 
us  to  some  extent  upon  a  friendly  footing,  estab 
lishes  a  certain  rapport,  a  mutual  subjective  rela 
tion,  which  is  at  once  unfavorable  to  an  objective 
point  of  view.  And  as  everyone's  endeavor  is  to 
win  esteem  or  friendship  for  himself,  the  man  who 
is  under  observation  will  at  once  employ  all  those 
arts  of  dissimulation  in  which  he  is  already  versed, 
and  corrupt  us  with  his  airs,  hypocrisies  and  flat 
teries;  so  that  what  the  first  look  clearly  showed 
will  soon  be  seen  by  us  no  more. 

This  fact  is  at  the  bottom  of  the  saying  that 
"most  people  gain  by  further  acquaintance";  it 
ought,  however,  to  run,  "delude  us  by  it."  It  is 
only  when,  later  on,  the  bad  qualities  manifest  them 
selves,  that  our  first  judgment  as  a  rule  receives 
its  justification  and  makes  good  its  scornful  verdict. 
It  may  be  that  "a  further  acquaintance"  is  an  un 
friendly  one,  and  if  that  is  so,  we  do  not  find  in 
this  case  either  that  people  gain  by  it.  Another 
reason  why  people  apparently  gain  on  a  nearer 
acquaintance  is  that  the  man  whose  first  aspect 
warns  us  from  him,  as  soon  as  we  converse  with 
him,  no  longer  shows  his  own  being  and  character, 
but  also  his  education;  that  is,  not  only  what  he 
really  is  by  nature,  but  also  what  he  has  appro 
priated  to  himself  out  of  the  common  wealth  of 
mankind.  Three-fourths  of  what  he  says  belongs 
not  to  him,  but  to  the  sources  from  which  he  ob 
tained  it;  so  that  we  are  often  surprised  to  hear 
a  minotaur  speak  so  humanly.  If  we  make  a  still 
closer  acquaintance,  the  animal  nature,  of  which 
his  face  gave  promise,  will  manifest  itself  "in  all  its 
splendor."  If  one  is  gifted  with  an  acute  sense  for 
physiognomy,  one  should  take  special  note  of  those 
verdicts  which  preceded  a  closer  acquaintance  and 


66  PHYSIOGNOMY 

were  therefore  genuine.  For  the  face  of  a  man 
is  the  exact  impression  of  what  he  is;  and  if  he 
deceives  us,  that  is  our  fault,  not  his.  What  a  man 
says,  on  the  other  hand,  is  what  he  thinks,  more 
often  what  he  has  learned,  or  it  may  be  even,  what 
he  pretends  to  think.  And  besides  this,  when  we 
talk  to  him,  or  even  hear  him  talking  to  others, 
we  pay  no  attention  to  his  physiognomy  proper.  It 
is  the  underlying  substance,  the  fundamental 
datum,  and  we  disregard  it;  what  interests  us  is 
its  pathognomy,  its  play  of  feature  during  con 
versation.  This,  however,  is  so  arranged  as  to  turn 
the  good  side  upwards. 

When  Socrates  said  to  a  young  man  who  was 
introduced  to  him  to  have  his  capabilities  tested, 
"Talk  in  order  that  I  may  see  you,"  if  indeed  by 
"seeing"  he  did  not  simply  mean  "hearing,"  he  was 
right,  so  far  as  it  is  only  in  conversation  that  the 
features  and  especially  the  eyes  become  animated, 
and  the  intellectual  resources  and  capacities  set 
their  mark  upon  the  countenance.  This  puts  us  in 
a  position  to  form  a  provisional  notion  of  the  de 
gree  and  capacity  of  intelligence ;  which  was  in  that 
case  Socrates'  aim.  But  in  this  connection  it  is  to 
be  observed,  firstly,  that  the  rule  does  not  apply  to 
moral  qualities,  which  lie  deeper,  and  in  the  second 
place,  that  what  from  an  objective  point  of  view 
we  gain  by  the  clearer  development  of  the  counte 
nance  in  conversation,  we  lose  from  a  subjective 
standpoint  on  account  of  the  personal  relation  into 
which  the  speaker  at  once  enters  in  regard  to  us, 
and  which  produces  a  slight  fascination,  so  that, 
as  explained  above,  we  are  not  left  impartial  ob 
servers.  Consequently  from  the  last  point  of  view 
we  might  say  with  greater  accuracy,  "Do  not  speak 
in  order  that  I  may  see  you." 

For  to  get  a  pure  and  fundamental  conception 


PHYSIOGNOMY  67 

of  a  man's  physiognomy,  we  must  observe  him  when 
he  is  alone  and  left  to  himself.  Society  of  any  kind 
and  conversation  throw  a  reflection  upon  him  which 
is  not  his  own,  generally  to  his  advantage;  as  he  is 
thereby  placed  in  a  state  of  action  and  reaction 
which  sets  him  off.  But  alone  and  left  to  himself, 
plunged  in  the  depths  of  his  own  thoughts  and 
sensations,  he  is  wholly  himself,  and  a  penetrating 
eye  for  physiognomy  can  at  one  glance  take  a  gen 
eral  view  of  his  entire  character.  For  his  face, 
looked  at  by  and  in  itself,  expresses  the  keynote  of 
all  his  thoughts  and  endeavors,  the  arret  irrevocable, 
the  irrevocable  decree  of  his  destiny,  the  conscious 
ness  of  which  only  comes  to  him  when  he  is  alone. 

The  study  of  physiognomy  is  one  of  the  chief 
means  of  a  knowledge  of  mankind,  because  the  cast 
of  a  man's  face  is  the  only  sphere  in  which  his  arts 
of  dissimulation  are  of  no  avail,  since  these  arts 
extended  only  to  that  play  of  feature  which  is  akin 
to  mimicry.  And  that  is  why  I  recommend  such 
a  study  to  be  undertaken  when  the  subject  of  it  is 
alone  and  given  up  to  his  own  thoughts,  and  before 
he  is  spoken  to :  and  this  partly  for  the  reason  that 
it  is  only  in  such  a  condition  that  inspection  of  the 
physiognomy  pure  and  simple  is  possible,  because 
conversation  at  once  lets  in  a  pathognomical  ele 
ment,  in  which  a  man  can  apply  the  arts  of  dis 
simulation  which  he  has  learned:  partly  again  be 
cause  personal  contact,  even  of  the  very  slightest 
kind,  gives  a  certain  bias  and  so  corrupts  the  judg 
ment  of  the  observer. 

And  in  regard  to  the  study  of  physiognomy  in 
general,  it  is  further  to  be  observed  that  intellectual 
capacity  is  much  easier  of  discernment  than  moral 
character.  The  former  naturally  takes  a  much 
more  outward  direction,  and  expresses  itself  not 
only  in  the  face  and  the  play  of  feature,  but  also  in 


68  PHYSIOGNOMY 

the  gait,  down  even  to  the  very  slightest  movement. 
One  could  perhaps  discriminate  from  behind  be 
tween  a  blockhead,  a  fool  and  a  man  of  genius.  The 
blockhead  would  be  discerned  by  the  torpidity  and 
sluggishness  of  all  his  movements:  folly  sets  its 
mark  upon  every  gesture,  and  so  does  intellect 
and  a  studious  nature.  Hence  that  remark  of  La 
Bruyere  that  there  is  nothing  so  slight,  so  simple 
or  imperceptible  but  that  our  way  of  doing  it 
enters  in  and  betrays  us:  a  fool  neither  comes  nor 
goes,  nor  sits  down,  nor  gets  up,  nor  holds  his 
tongue,  nor  moves  about  in  the  same  way  as  an  in 
telligent  man.  (And  this  is,  be  it  observed  by 
way  of  parenthesis,  the  explanation  of  that  sure 
and  certain  instinct  which,  according  to  Helvetius, 
ordinary  folk  possess  of  discerning  people  of  genius, 
and  of  getting  out  of  their  way.) 

The  chief  reason  for  this  is  that,  the  larger  and 
more  developed  the  brain,  and  the  thinner,  in  rela 
tion  to  it,  the  spine  and  nerves,  the  greater  is  the 
intellect;  and  not  the  intellect  alone,  but  at  the 
same  time  the  mobility  and  pliancy  of  all  the  limbs ; 
because  the  brain  controls  them  more  immediately 
and  resolutely ;  so  that  everything  hangs  more  upon 
a  single  thread,  every  movement  of  which  gives  a 
precise  expression  to  its  purpose. 

This  is  analogous  to,  nay,  is  immediately  con 
nected  with  the  fact  that  the  higher  an  animal  stands 
in  the  scale  of  development,  the  easier  it  becomes 
to  kill  it  by  wounding  a  single  spot.  Take,  for 
example,  batrachia:  they  are  slow,  cumbrous  and 
sluggish  in  their  movements;  they  are  unintelli 
gent,  and,  at  the  same  time,  extremely  tenacious 
of  life;  the  reason  of  which  is  that,  with  a  very 
small  brain,  their  spine  and  nerves  are  very  thick. 
Now  gait  and  movement  of  the  arms  are  mainly 
functions  of  the  brain;  our  limbs  receive  their  mo- 


PHYSIOGNOMY  69 

tion  and  every  little  modification  of  it  from  the 
brain  through  the  medium  of  the  spine. 

This  is  why  conscious  movements  fatigue  us :  the 
sensation  of  fatigue,  like  that  of  pain,  has  its  seat 
in  the  brain,  not,  as  people  commonly  suppose,  in 
the  limbs  themselves;  hence  motion  induces  sleep. 

On  the  other  hand  those  motions  which  are  not 
excited  by  the  brain,  that  is,  the  unconscious  move 
ments  of  organic  life,  of  the  heart,  of  the  lungs,  etc., 
go  on  in  their  course  without  producing  fatigue. 
And  as  thought,  equally  with  motion,  is  a  function 
of  the  brain,  the  character  of  the  brain's  activity  is 
expressed  equally  in  both,  according  to  the  consti 
tution  of  the  individual;  stupid  people  move  like 
lay-figures,  while  every  joint  of  an  intelligent  man 
is  eloquent. 

But  gesture  and  movement  are  not  nearly  so 
good  an  index  of  intellectual  qualities  as  the  face, 
the  shape  and  size  of  the  brain,  the  contraction  and 
movement  of  the  features,  and  above  all  the  eye, — • 
from  the  small,  dull,  dead-looking  eye  of  a  pig  up 
through  all  gradations  to  the  irradiating,  flashing 
eyes  of  a  genius. 

The  look  of  good  sense  and  prudence,  even  of 
the  best  kind,  differs  from  that  of  genius,  in  that 
the  former  bears  the  stamp  of  subjection  to  the 
will,  while  the  latter  is  free  from  it. 

And  therefore  one  can  well  believe  the  anecdote 
told  by  Squarzafichi  in  his  life  of  Petrarch,  and 
taken  from  Joseph  Brivius,  a  contemporary  of  the 
poet,  how  once  at  the  court  of  the  Visconti,  when 
Petrarch  and  other  noblemen  and  gentlemen  were 
present,  Galeazzo  Visconti  told  his  son,  who  was 
then  a  mere  boy  (he  was  afterwards  first  Duke  of 
Milan),  to  pick  out  the  wisest  of  the  company; 
how  the  boy  looked  at  them  all  for  a  little,  and 
then  took  Petrarch  by  the  hand  and  led  him  up 


70  PHYSIOGNOMY 

to  his  father,  to  the  great  admiration  of  all  present. 
For  so  clearly  does  nature  set  the  mark  of  her  dig 
nity  on  the  privileged  among  mankind  that  even 
a  child  can  discern  it. 

Therefore,  I  should  advise  my  sagacious  country 
men,  if  ever  again  they  wish  to  trumpet  about  for 
thirty  years  a  very  commonplace  person  as  a  great 
genius,  not  to  choose  for  the  purpose  such  a  beer- 
h3use-keeper  physiognomy  as  was  possessed  by 
that  philosopher,  upon  whose  face  nature  had  writ 
ten,  in  her  clearest  characters,  the  familiar  inscrip 
tion,  "commonplace  person." 

But  what  applies  to  intellectual  capacity  will  not 
apply  to  moral  qualities,  to  character.  It  is  more 
difficult  to  discern  its  physiognomy,  because,  being 
of  a  metaphysical  nature,  it  lies  incomparably 
deeper. 

It  is  true  that  moral  character  is  also  connected 
with  the  constitution,  with  the  organism,  but  not 
so  immediately  or  in  such  direct  connection  with 
definite  parts  of  its  system  as  is  intellectual  ca 
pacity. 

Hence  while  everyone  makes  a  show  of  his 
intelligence  and  endeavors  to  exhibit  it  at  every 
opportunity,  as  something  with  which  he  is  in  gen 
eral  quite  contented,  few  expose  their  moral  quali 
ties  freely,  and  most  people  intentionally  cover 
them  up;  and  long  practice  makes  the  concealment 
perfect.  In  the  meantime,  as  I  explained  above, 
wicked  thoughts  and  worthless  efforts  gradually 
set  their  mask  upon  the  face,  especially  the  eyes. 
So  that,  judging  by  physiognomy,  it  is  easy  to 
warrant  that  a  given  man  will  never  produce  an 
immortal  work;  but  not  that  he  will  never  commit 
a  great  crime. 


PSYCHOLOGICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

FOR  every  animal,  and  more  especially  for  man, 
a  certain  conformity  and  proportion  between  the 
will  and  the  intellect  is  necessary  for  existing  or 
making  any  progress  in  the  world.  The  more  pre 
cise  and  correct  the  proportion  which  nature  estab 
lishes,  the  more  easy,  safe  and  agreeable  will  be 
the  passage  through  the  world.  Still,  if  the  right 
point  is  only  approximately  reached,  it  will  be 
enough  to  ward  off  destruction.  There  are,  then, 
certain  limits  within  which  the  said  proportion  may 
vary,  and  yet  preserve  a  correct  standard  of  con 
formity.  The  normal  standard  is  as  follows.  The 
object  of  the  intellect  is  to  light  and  lead  the  will 
on  its  path,  and  therefore,  the  greater  the  force, 
impetus  and  passion,  which  spurs  on  the  will  from 
within,  the  more  complete  and  luminous  must  be  the 
intellect  which  is  attached  to  it,  that  the  vehement 
strife  of  the  will,  the  glow  of  passion,  and  the  in 
tensity  of  the  emotions,  may  not  lead  man  astray, 
or  urge  him  on  to  ill  considered,  false  or  ruinous 
action;  this  will,  inevitably,  be  the  result,  if  the 
will  is  very  violent  and  the  intellect  very  weak. 
On  the  other  hand,  a  phlegmatic  character,  a  weak 
and  languid  will,  can  get  on  and  hold  its  own  with 
a  small  amount  of  intellect;  what  is  naturally  mod 
erate  needs  only  moderate  support.  The  general 
tendency  of  a  want  of  proportion  between  the  will 
and  the  intellect,  in  other  words,  of  any  variation 
from  the  normal  proportion  I  have  mentioned,  is 
to  produce  unhappiness,  whether  it  be  that  the  will 
is  /  "eater  than  the  intellect,  or  the  intellect  greater 
than  the  will.  Especially  is  this  the  case  when  the 

71 


72       PSYCHOLOGICAL  OBSERVATIONS 

intellect  is  developed  to  an  abnormal  degree  of 
strength  and  superiority,  so  as  to  be  out  of  all 
proportion  to  the  will,  a  condition  which  is  the 
essence  of  real  genius ;  the  intellect  is  then  not  only 
more  than  enough  for  the  needs  and  aims  of  life, 
it  is  absolutely  prejudicial  to  them.  The  result  is 
that,  in  youth,  excessive  energy  in  grasping  the 
objective  world,  accompanied  by  a  vivid  imagina 
tion  and  a  total  lack  of  experience,  makes  the  mind 
susceptible,  and  an  easy  prey  to  extravagant  ideas, 
nay,  even  to  chimeras ;  and  the  result  is  an  eccentric 
and  phantastic  character.  And  when,  in  later 
years,  this  state  of  mind  yields  and  passes  away 
under  the  teaching  of  experience,  still  the  genius 
never  feels  himself  at  home  in  the  common  world 
of  every  day  and  the  ordinary  business  of  life;  he 
will  never  take  his  place  in  it,  and  accommodate 
himself  to  it  as  accurately  as  the  person  of  moral 
intellect;  he  will  be  much  more  likely  to  make 
curious  mistakes.  For  the  ordinary  mind  feels  it 
self  so  completely  at  home  in  the  narrow  circle  of 
its  ideas  and  views  of  the  world  that  no  one  can 
get  the  better  of  it  in  that  sphere ;  its  faculties  re 
main  true  to  their  original  purpose,  viz.,  to  promote 
the  service  of  the  will;  it  devotes  itself  steadfastly 
to  this  end,  and  abjures  extravagant  aims.  The 
genius,  on  the  other  hand,  is  at  bottom  a  monstrum 
per  excessum;  just  as,  conversely,  the  passionate, 
violent  and  unintelligent  man,  the  brainless  bar 
barian,  is  a  monstrum  per  defectum. 

#  #  *  * 

The  will  to  live,  which  forms  the  inmost  core  of 
every  living  being,  exhibits  itself  most  conspicu 
ously  in  the  higher  order  of  animals,  that  is,  the 
cleverer  ones;  and  so  in  them  the  nature  of  the 
will  may  be  seen  and  examined  most  clearly.  For 
in  the  lower  orders  its  activity  is  not  so  evident; 


PSYCHOLOGICAL  OBSERVATIONS        73 

it  has  a  lower  degree  of  objectivation;  whereas,  in 
the  class  which  stands  above  the  higher  order  of 
animals,  that  is,  in  men,  reason  enters  in ;  and  with 
reason  comes  discretion,  and  with  discretion,  the 
capacity  of  dissimulation,  which  throws  a  veil  over 
the  operations  of  the  will.  And  in  mankind,  con 
sequently,  the  will  appears  without  its  mask  only 
in  the  affections  and  the  passions.  And  this  is  the 
reason  why  passion,  when  it  speaks,  always  wins 
credence,  no  matter  what  the  passion  may  be;  and 
rightly  so.  For  the  same  reason  the  passions  are 
the  main  theme  of  peots  and  the  stalking  horse  of 
actors.  The  conspicuousness  of  the  will  in  the 
lower  order  of  animals  explains  the  delight  we  take 
in  dogs,  apes,  cats,  etc.;  it  is  the  entirely  naive 
way  in  which  they  express  themselves  that  gives 
us  so  much  pleasure. 

The  sight  of  any  free  animal  going  about  its 
business  undisturbed,  seeking  its  food,  or  looking 
after  its  young,  or  mixing  in  the  company  of  its 
kind,  all  the  time  being  exactly  what  it  ought  to 
be  and  can  be, — what  a  strange  pleasure  it  gives 
us !  Even  if  it  is  only  a  bird,  I  can  watch  it  for  a 
long  time  with  delight;  or  a  water  rat  or  a  hedge 
hog;  or  better  still,  a  weasel,  a  deer,  or  a  stag.  The 
main  reason  why  we  take  so  much  pleasure  in  look 
ing  at  animals  is  that  we  like  to  see  our  own  nature 
in  such  a  simplified  form.  There  is  only  one  menda 
cious  being  in  the  world,  and  that  is  man.  Every 
other  is  true  and  sincere,  and  makes  no  attempt  to 
conceal  what  it  is,  expressing  its  feelings  just  as 

they  are. 

*  *  *  * 

Many  things  are  put  down  to  the  force  of  habit 
which  are  rather  to  be  attributed  to  the  constancy 
and  immutability  of  original,  innate  character,  ac 
cording  to  which  under  like  circumstances  we 


74  PSYCHOLOGICAL    OBSERVATIONS 

always  do  the  same  thing:  whether  it  happens  for 
the  first  or  the  hundredth  time,  it  is  in  virtue  of 
the  same  necessity.    Real  force  of  habit,  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  rests  upon  that  indolent,  passive  disposition 
which  seeks  to  relieve  the  intellect  and  the  will  of 
a  fresh  choice,  and  so  makes  us  do  what  we  did 
yesterday  and  have  done  a  hundred  times  before, 
and  of  which  we  know  that  it  will  attain  its  object. 
But  the  truth  of  the  matter  lies  deeper,  and  a 
more  precise  explanation  of  it  can  be  given  than 
appears  at  first  sight.    Bodies  which  may  be  moved 
by  mechanical  means  only  are  subject  to  the  power 
of  inertia;  and  applied  to  bodies  which  may  be 
acted  on  by  motives,  this  power  becomes  the  force 
of  habit.     The  actions  which  we  perform  by  mere 
hibit  come  about,  in  fact,  v/ithout  any  individual 
separate  motive  brought  into   play  for  the  par 
ticular  case:  hence,  in  performing  them,  we  really 
do  not  think  about  them.     A  motive  was  present 
only  on  the  first  few  occasions  on  which  the  action 
happened,   which  has   since   become   a  habit:   the 
secondary  after-effect  of  this  motive  is  the  present 
habit,  and  it  is  sufficient  to  enable  the  action  to 
continue:  just  as  when  a  body  had  been  set  in 
motion  by  a  push,  it  requires  no  more  pushing  in 
order  to  continue  its  motion;  it  will  go  on  to  all 
eternity,  if  it  meets  with  no  friction.    It  is  the  same 
in  the  case  of  animals:  training  is  a  habit  which 
is  forced  upon  them.     The  horse  goes  on  drawing 
his  cart  quite  contentedly,  without  having  to  be 
urged  on:  the  motion  is  the  continued  effect  of  those 
strokes  of  the  whip,  which  urged  him  on  at  first: 
by  the  law  of  inertia  they  have  become  perpetuated 
as   habit.      All  this   is   really   more  than   a   mere 
parable:  it  is  the  underlying  identity  of  the  will  at 
very  different  degrees  of  its  objectivation,  in  virtue 


PSYCHOLOGICAL   OBSERVATIONS  75 

of  which  the  same  law  of  motion  takes  such  different 

forms. 

*  *  *  * 

Vive  muchos  anos  is  the  ordinary  greeting  in 
Spain,  and  all  over  the  earth  it  is  quite  customary 
to  wish  people  a  long  life.  It  is  presumably  not 
a  knowledge  of  life  which  directs  such  a  wish;  it  is 
rather  knowledge  of  what  man  is  in  his  inmost 
nature,  the  will  to  live. 

The  wish  which  everyone  has  that  he  may  be 
remembered  after  his  death, — a  wish  which  rises 
to  the  longing  for  posthumous  glory  in  the  case 
of  those  whose  aims  are  high, — seems  to  me  to 
spring  from  this  clinging  to  life.  When  the  time 
comes  which  cuts  a  man  off  from  every  possibility 
of  real  existence,  he  strives  after  a  life  which  is  still 
attainable,  even  though  it  be  a  shadowy  and  ideal 

one. 

*  *  *  * 

The  deep  grief  we  feel  at  the  loss  of  a  friend 
arises  from  the  feeling  that  in  every  individual 
there  is  something  which  no  words  can  express, 
something  which  is  peculiarly  his  own  and  therefore 

irreparable.     Omne  individuum  ineffabile. 

*  *  *  * 

We  may  come  to  look  upon  the  death  of  our 
enemies  and  adversaries,  even  long  after  it  has  oc- 
cured,  with  just  as  much  regret  as  we  feel  for  that 
of  our  friends,  viz.,  when  we  miss  them  as  wit 
nesses  of  our  brilliant  success. 

*  *  *  * 

That  the  sudden  announcement  of  a  very  happy 
event  may  easily  prove  fatal  rests  upon  the  fact 
that  happiness  and  misery  depend  merely  on  the 
proportion  which  our  claims  bear  to  what  we  get. 
Accordingly,  the  good  things  we  possess,  or  are 
certain  of  getting,  are  not  felt  to  be  such;  because 


76       PSYCHOLOGICAL  OBSERVATIONS 

all  pleasure  is  in  fact  of  a  negative  nature  and 
effects  the  relief  of  pain,  while  pain  or  evil  is  what 
is  really  positive;  it  is  the  object  of  immediate 
sensation.  With  the  possession  or  certain  expecta 
tion  of  good  things  our  demands  rises,  and  increases 
our  capacity  for  further  possession  and  larger  ex 
pectations.  But  if  we  are  depressed  by  continual 
misfortune,  and  our  claims  reduced  to  a  minimum, 
the  sudden  advent  of  happiness  finds  no  capacity 
for  enjoying  it.  Neutralized  by  an  absence  of  pre 
existing  claims,  its  effects  are  apparently  positive, 
and  so  its  whole  force  is  brought  into  play;  hence 
it  may  possibly  break  our  feelings,  i.  e.,  be  fatal  to 
them.  And  so,  as  is  well  known,  one  must  be 
careful  in  announcing  great  happiness.  First,  one 
must  get  the  person  to  hope  for  it,  then  open  up 
the  prospect  of  it,  then  communicate  part  of  it, 
and  at  last  make  it  fully  known.  Every  portion  of 
the  good  news  loses  its  efficacy,  because  it  is  antici 
pated  by  a  demand,  and  room  is  left  for  an  in 
crease  in  it.  In  view  of  all  this,  it  may  be  said 
that  our  stomach  for  good  fortune  is  bottomless, 
but  the  entrance  to  it  is  narrow.  These  remarks 
are  not  applicable  to  great  misfortunes  in  the  same 
way.  They  are  more  seldom  fatal,  because  hope 
always  sets  itself  against  them.  That  an  analogous 
part  is  not  played  by  fear  in  the  case  of  happiness 
results  from  the  fact  that  we  are  instinctively  more 
inclined  to  hope  than  to  fear;  just  as  our  eyes 
turn  of  themselves  towards  light  rather  than 

darkness. 

*  *  *  * 

Hope  is  the  result  of  confusing  the  desire  that 
something  should  take  place  with  the  probability 
that  it  will.  Perhaps  no  man  is  free  from  this  folly 
of  the  heart,  which  deranges  the  intellect's  correct 
appreciation  of  probability  to  such  an  extent  that, 


PSYCHOLOGICAL  OBSERVATIONS        77 

if  the  chances  are  a  thousand  to  one  against  it,  yet 
the  event  is  thought  a  likely  one.  Still  in  spite  of 
this,  a  sudden  misfortune  is  like  a  death  stroke, 
whilst  a  hope  that  is  always  disappointed  and  still 
never  dies,  is  like  death  by  prolonged  torture. 

He  who  has  lost  all  hope  has  also  lost  all  fear; 
this  is  the  meaning  of  the  expression  "desperate." 
It  is  natural  to  a  man  to  believe  what  he  wishes 
to  be  true,  and  to  believe  it  because  he  wishes  it. 
If  this  characteristic  of  our  nature,  at  once  benefi 
cial  and  assuaging,  is  rooted  out  by  many  hard 
blows  of  fate,  and  a  man  comes,  conversely,  to  a 
condition  in  which  he  believes  a  thing  must  happen 
because  he  does  not  wish  it,  and  what  he  wishes  to 
happen  can  never  be,  just  because  he  wishes  it,  this 

is  in  reality  the  state  described  as  "desperation." 
*  *  *  * 

That  we  are  so  often  deceived  in  others  is  not 
because  our  judgment  is  at  fault,  but  because  in 
general,  as  Bacon  says,  intellectus  luminis  sicci  non 
est,  sed  recipit  infusionem  a  voluntate  et  affectibus: 
that  is  to  say,  trifles  unconsciously  bias  us  for  or 
against  a  person  from  the  very  beginning.  It  may 
also  be  explained  by  our  not  abiding  by  the  quali 
ties  which  we  really  discover;  we  go  on  to  conclude 
the  presence  of  others  which  we  think  inseparable 
from  them,  or  the  absence  of  those  which  we  con 
sider  incompatible.  For  instance,  when  we  per 
ceive  generosity,  we  infer  justice;  from  piety,  we 
infer  honesty;  from  lying,  deception;  from  decep 
tion,  stealing,  etc.;  a  procedure  which  opens  the 
door  to  many  false  views,  partly  because  human 
nature  is  so  strange,  partly  because  our  standpoint 
is  so  one-sided.  It  is  true,  indeed,  that  character 
always  forms  a  consistent  and  connected  whole ;  but 
the  roots  of  all  its  qualities  lie  too  deep  to  allow 
of  our  concluding  from  particular  data  in  a  given 


78  PSYCHOLOGICAL    OBSERVATIONS 

case  whether  certain  qualities  can  or  cannot  exist 

together. 

*  *  *  * 

We  often  happen  to  say  things  that  may  in  some 
way  or  other  be  prejudicial  to  us;  but  we  keep 
silent  about  things  that  might  make  us  look  ridicu 
lous  ;  because  in  this  case  effect  follows  very  quicklj 
on  cause. 

*  *  *  * 

The  pain  of  an  unfulfilled  wish  is  small  in  com 
parison  with  that  of  repentance ;  for  the  one  stands 
in  the  presence  of  the  vast  open  future,  whilst  the 
other  has  the  irrevocable  past  closed  behind  it. 

*  *  *  * 

Geduld,  patientia,  patience,  especially  the  Span 
ish  sufrimiento,  is  strongly  connected  with  the  no 
tion  of  suffering.  It  is  therefore  a  passive  state, 
just  as  the  opposite  is  an  active  state  of  the  mind, 
with  which,  when  great,  patience  is  incompatible. 
It  is  the  innate  virtue  of  a  phlegmatic,  indolent,  and 
spiritless  people,  as  also  of  women.  But  that  it 
is  nevertheless  so  very  useful  and  necessary  is  a  sign 
that  the  world  is  very  badly  constituted. 

*  *  *  * 

Money  is  human  happiness  in  the  abstract:  he, 
then,  who  is  no  longer  capable  of  enjoying  human 
happiness  in  the  concrete,  devotes  his  heart  entirely 
to  money. 

*  *  *  * 

Obstinacy  is  the  result  of  the  will  forcing  itself 
!nto  the  place  of  the  intellect. 

*  *  *  * 

If  you  want  to  find  out  your  real  opinion  of  any 
one,  observe  the  impression  made  upon  you  by  the 
first  sight  of  a  letter  from  him. 


PSYCHOLOGICAL  OBSERVATIONS        79 

The  course  of  our  individual  life  and  the  events 
in  it,  as  far  as  their  true  meaning  and  connection 
is  concerned,  may  be  compared  to  a  piece  of  rough 
mosaic.  So  long  as  you  stand  close  in  front  of  it, 
you  cannot  get  a  right  view  of  the  objects  pre 
sented,  nor  perceive  their  significance  or  beauty. 
Both  come  in  sight  only  when  you  stand  a  little 
way  off.  And  in  the  same  way  you  often  under 
stand  the  true  connection  of  important  events  in 
your  life,  not  while  they  are  going  on,  nor  soon 
after  they  are  past,  but  only  a  considerable  time 
afterwards. 

Is  this  so,  because  we  require  the  magnifying 
effect  of  imagination?  or  because  we  can  get  a  gen 
eral  view  only  from  a  distance?  or  because  the 
school  of  experience  makes  our  judgment  ripe? 
Perhaps  all  of  these  together:  but  it  is  certain  that 
we  often  view  in  the  right  light  the  actions  of  others, 
and  occasionally  even  our  own,  only  after  the  lapse 
of  years.  And  as  it  is  in  one's  own  life,  so  it  is 
in  history. 

*  *  *  * 

Happy  circumstances  in  life  are  like  certain 
groups  of  trees.  Seen  from  a  distance  they  look 
very  well:  but  go  up  to  them  and  amongst^ them, 
and  the  beauty  vanishes;  you  don't  know  where 
it  can  be;  it  is  only  trees  you  see.  And  so  it  is  that 
we  often  envy  the  lot  of  others. 

*  *  *  * 

The  doctor  sees  all  the  weakness  of  mankind,  the 
lawyer  all  the  wickedness,  the  theologian  all  the 
stupidity. 

*  *  *  * 

A  person  of  phlegmatic  disposition  who  is  a 
blockhead,  would,  with  a  sanguine  nature,  be  a 
fool. 

*  *  *  * 


80  PSYCHOLOGICAL    OBSERVATIONS 

Now  and  then  one  learns  something,  but  one 
forgets  the  whole  day  long. 

Moreover  our  memory  is  like  a  sieve,  the  holes 
of  which  in  time  get  larger  and  larger:  the  older 
we  get,  the  quicker  anything  entrusted  to  it  slips 
from  the  memory,  whereas,  what  was  fixed  fast  in 
it  in  early  days  is  there  still.  The  memory  of  an 
old  man  gets  clearer  and  clearer,  the  further  it  goes 
back,  and  less  clear  the  nearer  it  approaches  the 
present  time;  so  that  his  memory,  like  his  eyes,  be 
comes  short-sighted. 

*  *  *  * 

In  the  process  of  learning  you  may  be  apprehen 
sive  about  bewildering  and  confusing  the  memory, 
but  not  about  overloading  it,  in  the  strict  sense  of 
the  word.  The  faculty  for  remembering  is  not 
diminished  in  proportion  to  what  one  has  learnt, 
just  as  little  as  the  number  of  moulds  in  which  you 
cast  sand,  lessens  its  capacity  for  being  cast  in  new 
moulds.  In  this  sense  the  memory  is  bottomless. 
And  yet  the  greater  and  more  various  any  one's 
knowledge,  the  longer  he  takes  to  find  out  anything 
that  may  suddenly  be  asked  him;  because  he  is  like 
a  shopkeeper  who  has  to  get  the  article  wanted 
from  a  large  and  multifarious  store;  or,  more 
strictly  speaking,  because  out  of  many  possible 
trains  of  thought  he  has  to  recall  exactly  that  one 
which,  as  a  result  of  previous  training,  leads  to 
the  matter  in  question.  For  the  memory  is  not  a 
repository  of  things  you  wish  to  preserve,  but  a 
mere  dexterity  of  the  intellectual  powers;  hence 
the  mind  always  contains  its  sum  of  knowledge  only 
potentially,  never  actually. 

It  sometimes  happens  that  my  memory  will  not 
reproduce  some  word  in  a  foreign  language,  or  a 
name,  or  some  artistic  expression,  although  I  know 
it  very  well.  After  I  have  bothered  myself  in 


PSYCHOLOGICAL  OBSERVATIONS        81 

vain  about  it  for  a  longer  or  a  shorter  time,  I  give 
up  thinking  about  it  altogether.  An  hour  or  two 
afterwards,  in  rare  cases  even  later  still,  sometimes 
only  after  four  or  five  weeks,  the  word  I  was  trying 
to  recall  occurs  to  me  while  I  am  thinking  of  some 
thing  else,  as  suddenly  as  if  some  one  had  whis 
pered  it  to  me.  After  noticing  this  phenomenon 
with  wonder  for  very  many  years,  I  have  come  to 
think  that  the  probable  explanation  of  it  is  as  fol 
lows.  After  the  troublesome  and  unsuccessful 
search,  my  will  retains  its  craving  to  know  the 
word,  and  so  sets  a  watch  for  it  in  the  intellect. 
Later  on,  in  the  course  and  play  of  thought,  some 
word  by  chance  occurs  having  the  same  initial  let 
ters  or  some  other  resemblance  to  the  word  which 
is  sought;  then  the  sentinel  springs  forward  and 
supplies  what  is  wanting  to  make  up  the  word, 
seizes  it,  and  suddenly  brings  it  up  in  triumph, 
without  my  knowing  where  and  how  he  got  it;  so 
it  seems  as  if  some  one  had  whispered  it  to  me.  It 
is  the  same  process  as  that  adopted  by  a  teacher 
towards  a  child  who  cannot  repeat  a  word;  the 
teacher  just  suggests  the  first  letter  of  the  word, 
or  even  the  second  too;  then  the  child  remembers 
it.  In  default  of  this  process,  you  can  end  by  going 

methodically  through  all  the  letters  of  the  alphabet. 
*  *  *  * 

In  the  ordinary  man,  injustice  rouses  a  passion 
ate  desire  for  vengeance ;  and  it  has  often  been  said 
that  vengeance  is  sweet.  How  many  sacrifices 
have  been  made  just  to  enjoy  the  feeling  of  venge 
ance,  without  any  intention  of  causing  an  amount 
of  injury  equivalent  to  what  one  has  suffered.  The 
bitter  death  of  the  centaur  Nessus  was  sweetened 
by  the  certainty  that  he  had  used  his  last  moments 
to  work  out  an  extremely  clever  vengeance. 
Walter  Scott  expresses  the  same  human  inclina- 


82        PSYCHOLOGICAL  OBSERVATIONS 

tion  in  language  as  true  as  it  is  strong:  "Vengeance 
is  the  sweetest  morsel  to  the  mouth  that  ever  was 
cooked  in  hell!"  I  shall  now  attempt  a  psycho 
logical  explanation  of  it. 

Suffering  which  falls  to  our  lot  in  the  course  of 
nature,  or  by  chance,  or  fate,  does  not,  ceteris 
paribus,  seem  so  painful  as  suffering  which  is  in 
flicted  on  us  by  the  arbitrary  will  of  another.  This 
is  because  we  look  upon  nature  and  chance  as  the 
fundamental  masters  of  the  world;  we  see  that  the 
blow  we  received  from  them  might  just  as  well 
have  fallen  on  another.  In  the  case  of  suffering 
which  springs  from  this  source,  we  bewail  the  com 
mon  lot  of  humanity  rather  than  our  own  misfor 
tune.  But  that  it  is  the  arbitrary  will  of  another 
which  inflicts  the  suffering,  is  a  peculiarly  bitter 
addition  to  the  pain  or  injury  it  causes,  viz.,  the 
consciousness  that  some  one  else  is  superior  to  us, 
whether  by  force  or  cunning,  while  we  lie  helpless. 
If  amends  are  possible,  amends  heal  the  injury; 
but  that  bitter  addition,  "and  it  was  you  who  did 
that  to  me,"  which  is  often  more  painful  than  the 
injury  itself,  is  only  to  be  neutralized  by  vengeance. 
By  inflicting  injury  on  the  one  who  has  injured 
us,  whether  we  do  it  by  force  or  cunning,  is  to 
show  our  superiority  to  him,  and  to  annul  the  proof 
of  his  superiority  to  us.  That  gives  our  hearts  the 
satisfaction  towards  which  it  yearns.  So  where 
there  is  a  great  deal  of  pride  and  vanity,  there  also 
will  there  be  a  great  desire  of  vengeance.  But  as 
the  fulfillment  of  every  wish  brings  with  it  more 
or  less  of  a  sense  of  disappointment,  so  it  is  with 
vengeance.  The  delight  we  hope  to  get  from  it  is 
mostly  embittered  by  compassion.  Vengeance 
taken  will  often  tear  the  heart  and  torment  the 
conscience :  the  motive  to  it  is  no  longer  active,  and 
what  remains  is  the  evidence  of  our  malice. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  SYSTEM. 

WHEN  the  Church  says  that,  in  the  dogmas  of 
religion,  reason  is  totally  incompetent  and  blind, 
and  its  use  to  be  reprehended,  it  is  in  reality  attest 
ing  the  fact  that  these  dogmas  are  allegorical  in 
their  nature,  and  are  not  to  be  judged  by  the 
standard  which  reason,  taking  all  things  sensu 
proprio,  can  alone  apply.  Now  the  absurdities  of 
a  dogma  are  just  the  mark  and  sign  of  what  is 
allegorical  and  mythical  in  it.  In  the  case  under 
consideration,  however,  the  absurdities  spring  from 
the  fact  that  two  such  heterogeneous  doctrines  as 
those  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  had  to  be 
combined.  The  great  allegory  was  of  gradual 
growth.  Suggested  by  external  and  adventitious 
circumstances,  it  was  developed  by  the  interpreta 
tion  put  upon  them,  an  interpretation  in  quiet  touch 
with  certain  deep-lying  truths  only  half  realized. 
The  allegory  was  finally  completed  by  Augustine, 
who  penetrated  deepest  into  its  meaning,  and  so 
was  able  to  conceive  it  as  a  systematic  whole  and 
supply  its  defects.  Hence  the  Augustinian  doc 
trine,  confirmed  by  Luther,  is  the  complete  form 
of  Christianity;  and  the  Protestants  of  to-day,  who 
take  Revelation  sensu  proprio  and  confine  it  to  a 
single  individual,  are  in  error  in  looking  upon  the 
first  beginnings  of  Christianity  as  its  most  perfect 
expression.  But  the  bad  thing  about  all  religions 
is  that,  instead  of  being  able  to  confess  their  alle 
gorical  nature,  they  have  to  conceal  it ;  accordingly, 
they  parade  their  doctrine  in  all  seriousness  as  true 

83 


84  THE    CHRISTIAN   SYSTEM 

sensu  proprio,  and  as  absurdities  form  an  essential 
part  of  these  doctrines,  you  have  the  great  mischief 
of  a  continual  fraud.  And,  what  is  worse,  the  day 
arrives  when  they  are  no  longer  true  sensu  proprio, 
and  then  there  is  an  end  of  them;  so  that,  in  that 
respect,  it  would  be  better  to  admit  their  allegorical 
nature  at  once.  ,But  the  difficulty  is  to  teach  the 
multitude  that  something  can  be  both  true  and 
untrue  at  the  same  time.  And  as  all  religions  are 
in  a  greater  or  less  degree  of  this  nature,  we  must 
recognize  the  fact  that  mankind  cannot  get  on 
without  a  certain  amount  of  absurdity,  that  ab 
surdity  is  an  element  in  its  existence,  and  illusion 
indispensable;  as  indeed  other  aspects  of  life  testify. 
I  have  said  that  the  combination  of  the  Old  Testa 
ment  with  the  New  gives  rise  to  absurdities. 
Among  the  examples  which  illustrate  what  I  mean, 
I  may  cite  the  Christian  doctrine  of  Predestination 
and  Grace,  as  formulated  by  Augustine  and 
adopted  from  him  by  Luther;  according  to  which 
one  man  is  endowed  with  grace  and  another  is  not. 
Grace,  then,  comes  to  be  a  privilege  received  at 
birth  and  brought  ready  into  the  world;  a  privilege, 
too,  in  a  matter  second  to  none  in  importance. 
What  is  obnoxious  and  absurd  in  this  doctrine  may 
be  traced  to  the  idea  contained  in  the  Old  Testa- 
.nent,  that  man  is  the  creation  of  an  external  will, 
which  called  him  into  existence  out  of  nothing.  It 
is  quite  true  that  genuine  moral  excellence  is  really 
innate;  but  the  meaning  of  the  Christian  doctrine  is 
expressed  in  another  and  more  rational  way  by  the 
theory  of  metempsychosis,  common  to  Brahmans 
and  Buddhists.  According  to  this  theory,  the  quali 
ties  which  distinguish  one  man  from  another  are  re 
ceived  at  birth,  are  brought,  that  is  to  say,  from 
another  world  and  a  former  life;  these  qualities  are 


THE    CHRISTIAN   SYSTEM  85 

not  an  external  gift  of  grace,  but  are  the  fruits  of 
the  acts  committed  in  that  other  world.  But 
Augustine's  dogma  of  Predestination  is  connected 
with  another  dogma,  namely,  that  the  mass  of  hu 
manity  is  corrupt  and  doomed  to  eternal  damnation, 
that  very  few  will  be  found  righteous  and  attain 
salvation,  and  that  only  in  consequence  of  the  gift 
of  grace,  and  because  they  are  predestined  to  be 
saved;  whilst  the  remainder  will  be  overwhelmed 
by  the  perdition  they  have  deserved,  viz.,  eternal 
torment  in  hell.  Taken  in  its  ordinary  meaning, 
the  dogma  is  revolting,  for  it  comes  to  this :  it  con 
demns  a  man,  who  may  be,  perhaps,  scarcely  twenty 
years  of  age,  to  expiate  his  errors,  or  even  his  un 
belief,  in  everlasting  torment;  nay,  more,  it  makes 
this  almost  universal  damnation  the  natural  effect 
of  original  sin,  and  therefore  the  necessary  conse 
quence  of  the  Fall.  This  is  a  result  which  must 
have  been  foreseen  by  him  who  made  mankind,  and 
who,  in  the  first  place,  made  them  not  better  than 
they  are,  and  secondly,  set  a  trap  for  them  into 
which  he  must  have  known  they  would  fall;  for  he 
made  the  whole  world,  and  nothing  is  hidden  from 
him.  According  to  this  doctrine,  then,  God  created 
out  of  nothing  a  weak  race  prone  to  sin,  in  order 
to  give  them  over  to  endless  torment.  And,  as  a 
last  characteristic,  we  are  told  that  this  God,  who 
prescribes  forbearance  and  forgiveness  of  every 
fault,  exercises  none  himself,  but  does  the  exact 
opposite ;  for  a  punishment  which  comes  at  the  end 
of  all  things,  when  the  world  is  over  and  done  with, 
cannot  have  for  its  object  either  to  improve  or 
deter,  and  is  therefore  pure  vengeance.  So  that, 
on  this  view, 'the  whole  race  is  actually  destined  to 
eternal  torture  and  damnation,  and  created  ex 
pressly  for  this  end,  the  only  exception  being  those 


86  THE    CHRISTIAN    SYSTEM 

few  persons  who  are  rescued  by  election  of  grace, 
from  what  motive  one  does  not  know. 

Putting  these  aside,  it  looks  as  if  the  Blessed 
Lord  had  created  the  world  for  the  benefit  of  the 
devil!  it  would  have  been  so  much  better  not  to 
have  made  it  at  all.  So  much,  then,  for  a  dogma 
taken  sensu  proprio.  But  look  at  it  sensu  alle- 
gorico,  and  the  whole  matter  becomes  capable  of 
a  satisfactory  interpretation.  What  is  absurd  and 
revolting  in  this  dogma  is,  in  the  main,  as  I  said, 
the  simple  outcome  of  Jewish  theism,  with  its 
"creation  out  of  nothing,"  and  really  foolish  and 
paradoxical  denial  of  the  doctrine  of  metempsy 
chosis  which  is  involved  in  that  idea,  a  doctrine 
which  is  natural,  to  a  certain  extent  self-evident, 
and,  with  the  exception  of  the  Jews,  accepted  by 
nearly  the  whole  human  race  at  all  times.  To 
remove  the  enormous  evil  arising  from  Augustine's 
dogma,  and  to  modify  its  revolting  nature,  Pope 
Gregory  L,  in  the  sixth  century,  very  prudently 
matured  the  doctrine  of  Purgatory,  the  essence  of 
which  already  existed  in  Origen  (cf.  Bayle's  article 
on  Origen,  note  B.).  The  doctrine  was  regularly 
incorporated  into  the  faith  of  the  Church,  so  that 
the  original  view  was  much  modified,  and  a  certain 
substitute  provided  for  the  doctrine  of  metempsy 
chosis;  for  both  the  one  and  the  other  admit  a 
process  of  purification.  To  the  same  end,  the  doc 
trine  of  "the  Restoration  of  all  things"  (a7ro*aTcurT<W) 
was  established,  according  to  which,  in  the  last  act 
of  the  Human  Comedy,  the  sinners  one  and  all 
will  be  reinstated  in  iniegrum.  It  is  only  Protes 
tants,  with  their  obstinate  belief  in  the  Bible,  who 
cannot  be  induced  to  give  up  eternal  punishment 
in  hell.  If  one  were  spiteful,  one  might  say,  "much 
good  may  it  do  them,"  but  it  is  consoling  to  think 


THE    CHRISTIAN    SYSTEM  87 

that  they  really  do  not  believe  the  doctrine;  they 
leave  it  alone,  thinking  in  their  hearts,  "It  can't  be 
so  bad  as  all  that." 

The  rigid  and  systematic  character  of  his  mind 
led  Augustine,  in  his  austere  dogmatism  and  his 
resolute  definition  of  doctrines  only  just  indicated 
in  the  Bible  and,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  resting  on 
very  vague  grounds,  to  give  hard  outlines  to  these 
doctrines  and  to  put  a  harsh  construction  on  Chris 
tianity:  the  result  of  which  is  that  his  views  offend 
us,  and  just  as  in  his  day  Pelagianism  arose  to 
combat  them,  so  now  in  our  day  Rationalism  does 
the  same.  Take,  for  example,  the  case  as  he  states 
it  generally  in  the  De  Civitate  Dei,  Bk.  xii.  ch.  21. 
It  comes  to  this :  God  creates  a  being  out  of  nothing, 
forbids  him  some  things,  and  enjoins  others  upon 
him;  and  because  these  commands  are  not  obeyed, 
he  tortures  him  to  all  eternity  with  every  conceiv 
able  anguish;  and  for  this  purpose,  binds  soul  and 
body  inseparably  together,  so  that,  instead  of  the 
torment  destroying  this  being  by  splitting  him  up 
into  his  elements,  and  so  setting  him  free,  he  may 
live  to  eternal  pain.  This  poor  creature,  formed 
out  of  nothing!  At  least,  he  has  a  claim  on  his 
original  nothing:  he  should  be  assured,  as  a  matter 
of  right,  of  this  last  retreat,  which,  in  any  case, 
cannot  be  a  very  evil  one:  it  is  what  he  has  in 
herited.  I,  at  any  rate,  cannot  help  sympathizing 
with  him.  If  you  add  to  this  Augustine's  remain 
ing  doctrines,  that  all  this  does  not  depend  on  the 
man's  own  sins  and  omissions,  but  was  already 
predestined  to  happen,  one  really  is  at  a  loss  tfhat 
to  think.  Our  highly  educated  Rationalists  say, 
to  be  sure,  "It's  all  false,  it's  a  mere  bugbear;  we're 
in  a  state  of  constant  progress,  step  by  step  raising 
ourselves  to  ever  greater  perfection."  Ah!  what  a 


88  THE    CHRISTIAN    SYSTEM 

pity  we  didn't  begin  sooner;  we  should  already  have 
been  there. 

In  the  Christian  system  the  devil  is  a  personage 
of  the  greatest  importance.  God  is  described  as 
absolutely  good,  wise  and  powerful;  and  unless 
he  were  counterbalanced  by  the  devil,  it  would  be 
impossible  to  see  where  the  innumerable  and 
measureless  evils,  which  predominate  in  the  world, 
come  from,  if  there  were  no  devil  to  account  for 
them.  And  since  the  Rationalists  have  done  away 
with  the  devil,  the  damage  inflicted  on  the  other 
side  has  gone  on  growing,  and  is  becoming  more 
and  more  palpable;  as  might  have  been  foreseen, 
and  was  foreseen,  by  the  orthodox.  The  fact  is, 
you  cannot  take  away  one  pillar  from  a  building 
without  endangering  the  rest  of  it.  And  this  con 
firms  the  view,  which  has  been  established  on  other 
grounds,  that  Jehovah  is  a  transformation  of 
Ormuzd,  and  Satan  of  the  Ahriman  who  must  be 
taken  in  connection  with  him.  Ormuzd  himself  is 
a  transformation  of  Indra. 

Christianity  has  this  peculiar  disadvantage,  that, 
unlike  other  religions,  it  is  not  a  pure  system  of 
doctrine:  its  chief  and  essential  feature  is  that  it 
is  a  history,  a  series  of  events,  a  collection  of  facts, 
a  statement  of  the  actions  and  sufferings  of  individ 
uals  :  it  is  this  history  which  constitutes  dogma,  and 
belief  in  it  is  salvation.  Other  religions,  Buddhism, 
for  instance,  have,  it  is  true,  historical  appendages, 
the  life,  namely,  of  their  founders:  this,  however, 
is  not  part  and  parcel  of  the  dogma  but  is  taken 
along  with  it.  For  example,  the  Lalitavistara  may 
be  compared  with  the  Gospel  so  far  as  it  contains 
the  life  of  Sakya-muni,  the  Buddha  of  the  present 
period  of  the  world's  history:  but  this  is  something 


THE    CHRISTIAN    SYSTEM  89 

which  is  quite  separate  and  different  from  the 
dogma,  from  the  system  itself:  and  for  this  reason; 
the  lives  of  former  Buddhas  were  quite  other,  and 
those  of  the  future  will  be  quite  other,  than  the 
life  of  the  Buddha  of  to-day.  The  dogma  is  by 
no  means  one  with  the  career  of  its  founder ;  it  does 
not  rest  on  individual  persons  or  events ;  it  is  some 
thing  universal  and  equally  valid  at  all  times.  The 
Lalitavistara  is  not,  then,  a  gospel  in  the  Christian 
sense  of  the  word;  it  is  not  the  joyful  message  of 
an  act  of  redemption;  it  is  the  career  of  him  who 
has  shown  how  each  one  may  redeem  himself.  The 
historical  constitution  of  Christianity  makes  the 
Chinese  laugh  at  missionaries  as  story-tellers. 

I  may  mention  here  another  fundamental  error 
of  Christianity,  an  error  which  cannot  be  explained 
away,  and  the  mischievous  consequences  of  which 
are  obvious  every  day:  I  mean  the  unnatural  dis 
tinction  Christianity  makes  between  man  and  the 
animal  world  to  which  he  really  belongs.  It  sets 
up  man  as  all-important,  and  looks  upon  animals 
as  merely  things.  Brahmanism  and  Buddhism,  on 
the  other  hand,  true  to  the  facts,  recognize  in  a 
positive  way  that  man  is  related  generally  to  the 
whole  of  nature,  and  specially  and  principally  to 
animal  nature;  and  in  their  systems  man  is  always 
represented  by  the  theory  of  metempsychosis  and 
otherwise,  as  closely  connected  with  the  animal 
world.  The  important  part  played  by  animals  all 
through  Buddhism  and  Brahmanism,  compared 
with  the  total  disregard  of  them  in  Judaism  and 
Christianity,  puts  an  end  to  any  question  as  to 
which  system  is  nearer  perfection,  however  much 
we  in  Europe  may  have  become  accustomed  to  the 
absurdity  of  the  claim.  Christianity  contains,  in 
fact,  a  great  and  essential  imperfection  in  limiting 


90  THE    CHRISTIAN    SYSTEM 

its  precepts  to  man,  and  in  refusing  rights  to  the 
entire  animal  world.  As  religion  fails  to  protect 
animals  against  the  rough,  unfeeling  and  often 
more  than  bestial  multitude,  the  duty  falls  to  the 
police;  and  as  the  police  are  unequal  to  the  task, 
societies  for  the  protection  of  animals  are  now 
formed  all  over  Europe  and  America.  In  the 
whole  of  uncircumcised  Asia,  such  a  procedure 
would  be  the  most  superfluous  thing  in  the  wcttld, 
because  animals  are  there  sufficiently  protected  by 
religion,  which  even  makes  them  objects  of  charity. 
How  such  charitable  feelings  bear  fruit  may  be 
seen,  to  take  an  example,  in  the  great  hospital  for 
animals  at  Surat,  whither  Christians,  Moham 
medans  and  Jews  can  send  their  sick  beasts,  which, 
if  cured,  are  very  rightly  not  restored  to  their 
owners.  In  the  same  way  when  a  Brahman  or  a 
Buddhist  has  a  slice  of  good  luck,  a  happy  issue 
in  any  affair,  instead  of  mumbling  a  Te  Deum,  he 
goes  to  the  market-place  and  buys  birds  and  opens 
their  cages  at  the  city  gate;  a  thing  which  may  be 
frequently  seen  in  Astrachan,  where  the  adherents 
of  every  religion  meet  together:  and  so  on  in  a 
hundred  similar  ways.  On  the  other  hand,  look  at 
the  revolting  ruffianism  with  which  our  Christian 
public  treats  its  animals;  killing  them  for  no  object 
at  all,  and  laughing  over  it,  or  mutilating  or  tortur 
ing  them:  even  its  horses,  who  form  its  most  direct 
means  of  livelihood,  are  strained  to  the  utmost  in 
their  old  age,  and  the  last  strength  worked  out  of 
their  poor  bones  until  they  succumb  at  last  under 
the  whip.  One  might  say  with  truth,  Mankind  are 
the  devils  of  the  earth,  and  the  animals  the  souls 
they  torment.  But  what  can  you  expect  from  the 
masses,  when  there  are  men  of  education,  zoologists 
even,  who,  instead  of  admitting  what  is  so  familiar 


THE    CHRISTIAN    SYSTEM  91 

to  them,  the  essential  identity  of  man  and  animal, 
are  bigoted  and  stupid  enough  to  offer  a  zealous 
opposition  to  their  honest  and  rational  colleagues, 
when  they  class  man  under  the  proper  head  as 
an  animal,  or  demonstrate  the  resemblance  between 
him  and  the  chimpanzee  or  ourang-outang.  It  is 
a  revolting  thing  that  a  writer  who  is  so  pious  and 
Christian  in  his  sentiments  as  Jung  Stilling  should 
use  a  simile  like  this,  in  his  Scenen  aus  dem  Geister- 
reich.  (Bk.  II.  sc.  i.,  p.  15.)  "Suddenly  the 
skeleton  shriveled  up  into  an  indescribably  hideous 
and  dwarf -like  form,  just  as  when  you  bring  a  large 
spider  into  the  focus  of  a  burning  glass,  and  watch 
the  purulent  blood  hiss  and  bubble  in  the  heat." 
This  man  of  God  then  was  guilty  of  such  infamy! 
or  looked  on  quietly  when  another  was  committing 
it!  in  either  case  it  comes  to  the  same  thing  here. 
So  little  harm  did  he  think  of  it  that  he  tells  us 
of  it  in  passing,  and  without  a  trace  of  emotion. 
Such  are  the  effects  of  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis, 
and,  in  fact,  of  the  whole  of  the  Jewish  conception 
of  nature.  The  standard  recognized  by  the  Hindus 
and  Buddhists  is  the  Mahavakya  (the  great  word) , 
— "tat-twam-asi"  (this  is  thyself),  which  may  al 
ways  be  spoken  of  every  animal,  to  keep  us  in  mind 
of  the  identity  of  his  inmost  being  with  ours.  Per 
fection  of  morality,  indeed!  Nonsense. 

The  fundamental  characteristics  of  the  Jewish 
religion  are  realism  and  optimism,  views  of  the 
world  which  are  closely  allied;  they  form,  in  fact, 
the  conditions  of  theism.  For  theism  looks  upon 
the  material  world  as  absolutely  real,  and  regards 
life  as  a  pleasant  gift  bestowed  upon  us.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  fundamental  characteristics  of  the 
Brahman  and  Buddhist  religions  are  idealism  and 


92  THE    CHRISTIAN    SYSTEM 

pessimism,  which  look  upon  the  existence  of  the 
world  as  in  the  nature  of  a  dream,  and  life  as  the 
result  of  our  sins.  In  the  doctrines  of  the  Zenda- 
vesta,  from  which,  as  is  well  known,  Judaism 
sprang,  the  pessimistic  element  is  represented  by 
Ahriman.  In  Judaism,  Ahriman  has  as  Satan  only 
a  subordinate  position;  but,  like  Ahriman,  he  is  the 
lord  of  snakes,  scorpions,  and  vermin.  But  the 
Jewish  system  forthwith  employs  Satan  to  correct 
its  fundamental  error  of  optimism,  and  in  the  Fall 
introduces  the  element  of  pessimism,  a  doctrine  de 
manded  by  the  most  obvious  facts  of  the  world. 
There  is  no  truer  idea  in  Judaism  than  this,  al 
though  it  transfers  to  the  course  of  existence  what 
must  be  represented  as  its  foundation  and  ante 
cedent. 

The  New  Testament,  on  the  other  hand,  must 
be  in  some  way  traceable  to  an  Indian  source:  its 
ethical  system,  its  ascetic  view  of  morality,  its  pes 
simism,  and  its  Avatar,  are  all  thoroughly  Indian. 
It  is  its  morality  which  places  it  in  a  position  of 
such  emphatic  and  essential  antagonism  to  the  Old 
Testament,  so  that  the  story  of  the  Fall  is  the  only 
possible  point  of  connection  between  the  two.  For 
when  the  Indian  doctrine  was  imported  into  the 
land  of  promise,  two  very  different  things  had  to 
be  combined:  on  the  one  hand  the  consciousness  of 
the  corruption  and  misery  of  the  world,  its  need  of 
deliverance  and  salvation  through  an  Avatar,  to 
gether  with  a  morality  based  on  self-denial  and 
repentance;  on  the  other  hand  the  Jewish  doctrine 
of  Monotheism,  with  its  corollary  that  "all  things 
are  very  good"  (irdvra  *oAa  XMV)  .  And  the  task  suc 
ceeded  as  far  as  it  could,  as  far,  that  is,  as  it  was 
possible  to  combine  two  such  heterogeneous  and 
antagonistic  creeds. 


THE    CHRISTIAN    SYSTEM  93 

As  ivy  clings  for  the  support  and  stay  it  wants 
to  a  rough-hewn  post,  everywhere  conforming  to 
its  irregularities  and  showing  their  outline,  but  at 
the  same  time  covering  them  with  life  and  grace, 
and  changing  the  former  aspect  into  one  that  is 
pleasing  to  the  eye;  so  the  Christian  faith,  sprung 
from  the  wisdom  of  India,  overspreads  the  old 
trunk  of  rude  Judaism,  a  tree  of  alien  growth;  the 
original  form  must  in  part  remain,  but  it  suffers 
a  complete  change  and  becomes  full  of  life  and 
truth,  so  that  it  appears  to  be  the  same  tree,  but 
is  really  another. 

Judaism  had  presented  the  Creator  as  separated 
from  the  world,  which  he  produced  out  of  nothing. 
Christianity  identifies  this  Creator  with  the  Saviour, 
and  through  him,  with  humanity :  he  stands  as  their 
representative;  they  are  redeemed  in  him,  just  as 
they  fell  in  Adam,  and  have  lain  ever  since  in  the 
bonds  of  iniquity,  corruption,  suffering  and  death. 
Such  is  the  view  taken  by  Christianity  in  common 
with  Buddhism;  the  world  can  no  longer  be  looked 
at  in  the  light  of  Jewish  optimism,  which  found 
"all  things  very  good" :  nay,  in  the  Christian  scheme, 
the  devil  is  named  as  its  Prince  or  Ruler  (5  apx^v  rSv 
K&ruiovTovTov.  John  12,  33) .  The  world  is  no  longer 
an  end,  but  a  means:  and  the  realm  of  everlasting 
joy  lies  beyond  it  and  the  grave.  Resignation  in 
this  world  and  direction  of  all  our  hopes  to  a  better, 
form  the  spirit  of  Christianity.  The  way  to  this 
end  is  opened  by  the  Atonement,  that  is  the  Re 
demption  from  this  world  and  its  ways.  And  in 
the  moral  system,  instead  of  the  law  of  vengeance, 
there  is  the  command  to  love  your  enemy;  instead 
of  the  promise  of  innumerable  posterity,  the  as 
surance  of  eternal  life;  instead  of  visiting  the  sins 
of  the  fathers  upon  the  children  to  the  third  and 


94  THE    CHRISTIAN    SYSTEM 

fourth  generations,  the  Holy  Spirit  governs  anc 
overshadows  all. 

We  see,  then,  that  the  doctrines  of  the  Old  Testa 
ment  are  rectified  and  their  meaning  changed  by 
those  of  the  New,  so  that,  in  the  most  important  and 
essential  matters,  an  agreement  is  brought  about 
between  them  and  the  old  religions  of  India. 
Everything  which  is  true  in  Christianity  may  also 
be  found  in  Brahmanism  and  Buddhism.  But  in 
Hinduism  and  Buddhism  you  will  look  in  vain  for 
any  parallel  to  the  Jewish  doctrines  of  "a  nothing 
quickened  into  life,"  or  of  "a  world  made  in  time," 
which  cannot  be  humble  enough  in  its  thanks  and 
praises  to  Jehovah  for  an  ephemeral  existence  full 
of  misery,  anguish  and  need. 

Whoever  seriously  thinks  that  superhuman  be 
ings  have  ever  given  our  race  information  as  to 
the  aim  of  its  existence  and  that  of  the  world,  is 
still  in  his  childhood.  There  is  no  other  revelation 
than  the  thoughts  of  the  wise,  even  though  these 
thoughts,  liable  to  error  as  is  the  lot  of  everything 
human,  are  often  clothed  in  strange  allegories  and 
myths  under  the  name  of  religion.  So  far,  then, 
it  is  a  matter  of  indifference  whether  a  man  lives 
and  dies  in  reliance  on  his  own  or  another's 
thoughts ;  for  it  is  never  more  than  human  thought, 
human  opinion,  which  he  trusts.  Still,  instead  of 
trusting  what  their  own  minds  tell  them,  men  have 
as  a  rule  a  weakness  for  trusting  others  who  pretend 
to  supernatural  sources  of  knowledge.  And  in 
view  of  the  enormous  intellectual  inequality  be 
tween  man  and  man,  it  is  easy  to  see  that  the 
thoughts  of  one  mind  might  appear  as  in  some  sense 
a  revelation  to  another. 


THE  ART  OF  LITERATURE 


CONTENTS. 

FAOB 

PREFACE iii 

ON  AUTHORSHIP 1 

ON  STYLE 11 

ON  THE  STUDY  OF  LATIN 31 

ON  MEN  OF  LEARNING 36 

ON  THINKING  FOR  ONESELF 43 

ON  SOME  FORMS  OF  LITERATURE 56 

ON  CRITICISM 64 

ON  REPUTATION 78 

ON  GENIUS 97 

n 


TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE. 

THE  contents  of  this,  as  of  the  other  volumes 
in  the  series,  have  been  drawn  from  Schopenhauer's 
Par  erg  a,  and  amongst  the  various  subjects  dealt 
with  in  that  famous  collection  of  essays,  Literature 
holds  an  important  place.  Nor  can  Schopenhauer's 
opinions  fail  to  be  of  special  value  when  he  treats 
of  literary  form  and  method.  For,  quite  apart 
from  his  philosophical  pretensions,  he  claims  recog 
nition  as  a  great  writer;  he  is,  indeed,  one  of  the 
best  of  the  few  really  excellent  prose-writers  of 
whom  Germany  can  boast.  While  he  is  thus  par 
ticularly  qualified  to  speak  of  Literature  as  an  Art, 
he  has  also  something  to  say  upon  those  influences 
which,  outside  of  his  own  merits,  contribute  so  much 
to  an  author's  success,  and  are  so  often  undervalued 
when  he  obtains  immediate  popularity.  Schopen 
hauer's  own  sore  experiences  in  the  matter  of  repu 
tation  lend  an  interest  to  his  remarks  upon  that 
subject,  although  it  is  too  much  to  ask  of  human 
nature  that  he  should  approach  it  in  any%  dispas 
sionate  spirit. 

In  the  following  pages  we  have  observations 
upon  style  by  one  who  was  a  stylist  in  the  best 
sense  of  the  word,  not  affected,  nor  yet  a  phrase 
monger;  on  thinking  for  oneself  by  a  philosopher 
who  never  did  anything  else;  on  criticism  by  a 
writer  who  suffered  much  from  the  inability  of 
others  to  understand  him ;  on  reputation  by  a  candi 
date  who,  during  the  greater  part  of  his  life,  de 
served  without  obtaining  it;  and  on  genius  by  one 

in 


IV  TRANSLATOR'S    PREFACE 

who  was  incontestably  of  the  privileged  order  him 
self.  And  whatever  may  be  thought  of  some  of 
his  opinions  on  matters  of  detail — on  anonymity, 
for  instance,  or  on  the  question  whether  good  work 
is  never  done  for  money — there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  his  general  view  of  literature,  and  the  condi 
tions  under  which  it  flourishes,  is  perfectly  sound. 

It  might  be  thought,  perhaps,  that  remarks  which 
were  meant  to  apply  to  the  German  language  would 
have  but  little  bearing  upon  one  so  different  from 
it  as  English.  This  would  be  a  just  objection  if 
Schopenhauer  treated  literature  in  a  petty  spirit, 
and  confined  himself  to  pedantic  inquiries  into 
matters  of  grammar  and  etymology,  or  mere  nice 
ties  of  phrase.  But  this  is  not  so.  He  deals  with 
his  subject  broadly,  and  takes  large  and  general 
views;  nor  can  anyone  who  knows  anything  of  the 
philosopher  suppose  this  to  mean  that  he  is  vague 
and  feeble.  It  is  true  that  now  and  again  in  the 
course  of  these  essays  he  makes  remarks  which  are 
obviously  meant  to  apply  to  the  failings  of  certain 
writers  of  his  own  age  and  country;  but  in  such  a 
case  I  have  generally  given  his  sentences  a  turn, 
which,  while  keeping  them  faithful  to  the  spirit  of 
the  original,  secures  for  them  a  less  restricted 
range,  and  makes  Schopenhauer  a  critic  of  similar 
faults  in  whatever  age  or  country  they  may  appear. 
This  has  been  done  in  spite  of  a  sharp  word  on 
page  seventeen  of  this  volume,  addressed  to  trans 
lators  who  dare  to  revise  their  author;  but  the 
change  is  one  with  which  not  even  Schopenhauer 
could  quarrel. 

It  is  thus  a  significant  fact — a  testimony  to  the 
depth  of  his  insight  and,  in  the  main,  the  justice 
of  his  opinions — that  views  of  literature  which  ap 
pealed  to  his  own  immediate  contemporaries,  should 


TRANSLATOR  S   PREFACE  V 

be  found  to  hold  good  elsewhere  and  at  a  distance 
of  fifty  years.  It  means  that  what  he  had  to  say 
was  worth  saying;  and  since  it  is  adapted  thus 
equally  to  diverse  times  and  audiences,  it  is  prob 
ably  of  permanent  interest. 

The  intelligent  reader  will  observe  that  much  of 
the  charm  of  Schopenhauer's  writing  comes  from 
its  strongly  personal  character,  and  that  here  he 
has  to  do,  not  with  a  mere  maker  of  books,  but 
with  a  man  who  thinks  for  himself  and  has  no 
false  scruples  in  putting  his  meaning  plainly  upon 
the  page,  or  in  unmasking  sham  wherever  he  finds 
it.  This  is  nowhere  so  true  as  when  he  deals  with 
literature;  and  just  as  in  his  treatment  of  life,  he 
is  no  flatterer  to  men  in  general,  so  here  he  is  free 
and  outspoken  on  the  peculiar  failings  of  authors. 
At  the  same  time  he  gives  them  good  advice.  He 
is  particularly  happy  in  recommending  restraint  in 
regard  to  reading  the  works  of  others,  and  the  culti 
vation  of  independent  thought;  and  herein  he  re 
calls  a  saying  attributed  to  Hobbes,  who  was  not 
less  distinguished  as  a  writer  than  as  a  philosopher, 
to  the  effect  that  ffif  he  had  read  as  much  as  other 
men,  he  should  have  been  as  ignorant  as  they." 

Schopenhauer  also  utters  a  warning,  which  we 
shall  do  well  to  take  to  heart  in  these  days,  against 
mingling  the  pursuit  of  literature  with  vulgar  aims. 
If  we  follow  him  here,  we  shall  carefully  distinguish 
between  literature  as  an  object  of  life  and  literature 
as  a  means  of  living,  between  the  real  love  of  truth 
and  beauty,  and  that  detestable  false  love  which 
looks  to  the  price  it  will  fetch  in  the  market.  I 
am  not  referring  to  those  who,  while  they  follow 
a  useful  and  honorable  calling  in  bringing  literature 
before  the  public,  are  content  to  be  known  as  men 
of  business.  If,  by  the  help  of  some  second  witch 


vi  TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE 


of  Endor,  we  could  raise  the  ghost  of  Schopen 
hauer,  it  would  be  interesting  to  hear  his  opinion 
of  a  certain  kind  of  literary  enterprise  which  has 
come  into  vogue  since  his  day,  and  now  receives 
an  amount  of  attention  very  much  beyond  its  due. 
We  may  hazard  a  guess  at  the  direction  his  opinion 
would  take.  He  would  doubtless  show  us  how  this 
enterprise,  which  is  carred  on  by  self-styled  literary 
men,  ends  by  making  literature  into  a  form  of 
merchandise,  and  treating  it  as  though  it  were  so 
much  goods  to  be  bought  and  sold  at  a  profit,  and 
most  likely  to  produce  quick  returns  if  the  maker's 
name  is  well  known.  Nor  would  it  be  the  ghost 
of  the  real  Schopenhauer  unless  we  heard  a  vigor 
ous  denunciation  of  men  who  claim  a  connection 
with  literature  by  a  servile  flattery  of  successful 
living  authors — the  dead  cannot  be  made  to  pay — 
in  the  hope  of  appearing  to  advantage  in  their 
reflected  light  and  turning  that  advantage  into 
money. 

In  order  to  present  the  contents  of  this  book  in 
a  convenient  form,  I  have  not  scrupled  to  make  an 
arrangement  with  the  chapters  somewhat  different 
from  that  which  exists  in  the  original;  so  that  two 
or  more  subjects  which  are  there  dealt  with  suc 
cessively  in  one  and  the  same  chapter,  here  stand 
by  themselves.  In  consequence  of  this,  some  of 
the  titles  of  the  sections  are  not  to  be  found  in  the 
original.  I  may  state,  however,  that  the  essays 
on  Authorship  and  Style  and  the  latter  part  of  that 
on  Criticism  are  taken  direct  from  the  chapter 
headed  Ueber  Schriftstellerei  und  Stil;  and  that  the 
remainder  of  the  essay  on  Criticism,  with  that  of 
Reputation,  is  supplied  by  the  remarks  Ueber 
Urtheil,  Kritik,  Beifall  und  Euhm.  The  essays  on 
The  Study  of  Latin,  on  Men  of  Learning,  and  on 


TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE  vii 


Some  Forms  of  Literature,  are  taken  chiefly  from 
the  four  sections  Ueber  Gelehrsamkeit  und  Ge- 
lehrte,  Ueber  Sprache  und  Worte,  Ueber  Lesen 
und  Bilcher:  Arihang,  and  Zur  Metaphysik  des 
Schonen.  The  essay  on  Thinking  for  Oneself  is 
a  rendering  of  certain  remarks  under  the  heading 
Selbstdenken.  Genius  was  a  favorite  subject  of 
speculation  with  Schopenhauer,  and  he  often 
touches  upon  it  in  the  course  of  his  works;  always, 
however,  to  put  forth  the  same  theorjr  in  regard  to 
it  as  may  be  found  in  the  concluding  section  of  this 
volume.  Though  the  essay  has  little  or  nothing 
to  do  with  literary  method,  the  subject  of  which  it 
treats  is  the  most  needful  element  of  success  in 
literature;  and  I  have  introduced  it  on  that  ground. 
It  forms  part  of  a  chapter  in  the  Parerga  entitled 
Den  Intellekt  ilberhaupt  und  in  jeder  Beziehuna 
betreffende  Gedanken;  Anhang  verwandter  Stel- 
len. 

It  has  also  been  part  of  my  duty  to  invent  a 
title  for  this  volume;  and  I  am  well  aware  that 
objection  may  be  made  to  the  one  I  have  chosen, 
on  the  ground  that  in  common  language  it  is  un 
usual  to  speak  of  literature  as  an  art,  and  that  to 
do  so  is  unduly  to  narrow  its  meaning  and  to  leave 
out  of  sight  its  main  function  as  the  record  of 
thought.  But  there  is  no  reason  why  the  word 
Literature  should  not  be  employed  in  that  double 
sense  which  is  allowed  to  attach  to  Painting,  Music, 
Sculpture,  as  signifying  either  the  objective  out 
come  of  a  certain  mental  activity,  seeking  to  ex 
press  itself  in  outward  form;  or  else  the  particular 
kind  of  mental  activity  in  question,  and  the  methods 
it  follows.  And  we  do,  in  fact,  use  it  in  this  latter 
sense,  when  we  say  of  a  writer  that  he  pursues 
literature  as  a  calling.  If,  then,  literature  can  be 


viii  TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE 

taken  to  mean  a  process  as  well  as  a  result  of  mental 
activity,  there  can  be  no  error  in  speaking  of  it 
as  Art.  I  use  that  term  in  its  broad  sense,  as 
meaning  skill  in  the  display  of  thought;  or,  more 
fully,  a  right  use  of  the  rules  of  applying  to  the 
practical  exhibition  of  thought,  with  whatever  mate 
rial  it  may  deal.  In  connection  with  literature,  this 
is  a  sense  and  an  application  of  the  term  which 
have  been  sufficiently  established  by  the  example 
of  the  great  writers  of  antiquity. 

It  may  be  asked,  of  course,  whether  the  true 
thinker,  who  will  always  form  the  soul  of  the  true 
author,  will  not  be  so  much  occupied  with  what  he 
has  to  say,  that  it  will  appear  to  him  a  trivial  thing 
to  spend  great  effort  on  embellishing  the  form  in 
which  he  delivers  it.  Literature,  to  be  worthy  of 
the  name,  must,  it  is  true,  deal  with  noble  matter — 
the  riddle  of  our  existence,  the  great  facts  of  life, 
the  changing  passions  of  the  human  heart,  the  dis 
cernment  of  some  deep  moral  truth.  It  is  easy  to 
lay  too  much  stress  upon  the  mere  garment  of 
thought;  to  be  too  precise;  to  give  to  the  arrange 
ment  of  words  an  attention  that  should  rather  be 
paid  to  the  promotion  of  fresh  ideas.  A  writer  who 
makes  this  mistake  is  like  a  fop  who  spends  his  little 
mind  in  adorning  his  person.  In  short,  it  may  be 
charged  against  the  view  of  literature  which  is 
taken  in  calling  it  an  Art,  that,  instead  of  making 
truth  and  insight  the  author's  aim,  it  favors  sciolism 
and  a  fantastic  and  affected  style.  There  is,  no 
doubt,  some  justice  in  the  objection;  nor  have  we 
in  our  own  day,  and  especially  amongst  younger 
men,  any  lack  of  writers  who  endeavor  to  win  con 
fidence,  not  by  adding  to  the  stock  of  ideas  in  the 
world,  but  by  despising  the  use  of  plain  language. 
Their  faults  are  not  new  in  the  history  of  literature; 


TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE  ix 

and  it  is  a  pleasing  sign  of  Schopenhauer's  insight 
that  a  merciless  exposure  of  them,  as  they  existed 
half  a  century  ago,  is  still  quite  applicable  to  their 
modern  form. 

And  since  these  writers,  who  may,  in  the  slang 
of  the  hour,  be  called  "impressionists"  in  literature, 
follow  their  own  bad  taste  in  the  manufacture  of 
dainty  phrases,  devoid  of  all  nerve,  and  generally 
with  some  quite  commonplace  meaning,,  it  is  all  the 
more  necessary  to  discriminate  carefully  between 
artifice  and  art. 

But  although  they  may  learn  something  from 
Schopenhauer's  advice,  it  is  not  chiefly  to  them  that 
it  is  offered.  It  is  to  that  great  mass  of  writers, 
whose  business  is  to  fill  the  columns  of  the  news 
papers  and  the  pages  of  the  review,  and  to  produce 
the  ton  of  novels  that  appear  every  year.  Now  that 
almost  everyone  who  can  hold  a  pen  aspires  to 
be  called  an  author,  it  is  well  to  emphasize  the  fact 
that  literature  is  an  art  in  some  respects  more  im 
portant  than  any  other.  The  problem  of  this  art 
is  the  discovery  of  those  qualities  of  style  and  treat 
ment  which  entitled  any  work  to  be  called  good 
literature. 

It  will  be  safe  to  warn  the  reader  at  the  very 
outset  that,  if  he  wishes  to  avoid  being  led  astray, 
he  should  in  his  search  for  these  qualities  turn  to 
books  that  have  stood  the  test  of  time. 

For  such  an  amount  of  hasty  writing  is  done  in 
these  days  that  it  is  really  difficult  for  anyone  who 
reads  much  of  it  to  avoid  contracting  its  faults,  and 
thus  gradually  coming  to  terms  of  dangerous  famil 
iarity  with  bad  methods.  This  advice  will  be  espe 
cially  needful  if  things  that  have  little  or  no  claim 
to  be  called  literature  at  all — the  newspapers,  the 
monthly  magazine,  and  the  last  new  tale  of  intrigue 


X  TRANSLATOR  S    PREFACE 

or  adventure — fill  a  large  measure,  if  not  the  whole, 
of  the  time  given  to  reading.  Nor  are  those  who 
are  sincerely  anxious  to  have  the  best  thought  in 
the  best  language  quite  free  from  danger  if  they 
give  too  much  attention  to  the  contemporary 
authors,  even  though  these  seem  to  think  and  write 
excellently.  For  one  generation  alone  is  incom 
petent  to  decide  upon  the  merits  of  any  author 
whatever;  and  as  literature,  like  all  art,  is  a  thing 
of  human  invention,  so  it  can  be  pronounced  good 
only  if  it  obtains  lasting  admiration,  by  establishing 
a  permanent  appeal  to  mankind's  deepest  feeling 
for  truth  and  beauty. 

It  is  in  this  sense  that  Schopenhauer  is  perfectly 
right  in  holding  that  neglect  of  the  ancient  classics, 
which  are  the  best  of  all  models  in  the  art  of  writ 
ing,  will  infallibly  lead  to  a  degeneration  of  litera 
ture. 

And  the  method  of  discovering  the  best  qualities 
of  style,  and  of  forming  a  theory  of  writing,  is  not 
to  follow  some  trick  or  mannerism  that  happens  to 
please  for  the  moment,  but  to  study  the  way  in 
which  great  authors  have  done  their  best  work. 

It  will  be  said  that  Schopenhauer  tells  us  nothing 
we  did  not  know  before.  Perhaps  so ;  as  he  himself 
says,  the  best  things  are  seldom  new.  But  he  puts 
the  old  truths  in  a  fresh  and  forcible  way;  and  no 
one  who  knows  anything  of  good  literature  will 
deny  that  these  truths  are  just  now  of  very  fit 
application. 

It  was  probably  to  meet  a  real  want  that,  a  year 
or  two  ago,  an  ingenious  person  succeeded  in  draw 
ing  a  great  number  of  English  and  American 
writers  into  a  confession  of  their  literary  creed  and 
the  art  they  adopted  in  authorship;  and  the  inter 
esting  volume  in  which  he  gave  these  confessions  to 


TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE  xi 

the  world  contained  some  very  good  advice,  al 
though  most  of  it  had  been  said  before  in  different 
forms.  More  recently  a  new  departure,  of  very 
doubtful  use,  has  taken  place;  and  two  books  have 
been  issued,  which  aim,  the  one  at  being  an  author's 
manual,  the  other  at  giving  hints  on  essays  and 
how  to  write  them. 

A  glance  at  these  books  will  probably  show  that 
their  authors  have  still  something  to  learn. 

Both  of  these  ventures  seem,  unhappily,  to  be 
popular;  and,  although  they  may  claim  a  position 
next-door  to  that  of  the  present  volume  I  beg  to 
say  that  it  has  no  connection  with  them  whatever. 
Schopenhauer  does  not  attempt  to  teach  the  art 
of  making  bricks  without  straw. 

I  wish  to  take  this  opportunity  of  tendering  my 
thanks  to  a  large  number  of  reviewers  for  the  very 
gratifying  reception  given  to  the  earlier  volumes 
of  this  series.  And  I  have  great  pleasure  in  ex 
pressing  my  obligations  to  my  friend  Mr.  W.  G. 
Collingwood,  who  has  looked  over  most  of  my 
proofs  and  often  given  me  excellent  advice  in  my 
effort  to  turn  Schopenhauer  into  readable  English. 

T.  B.  S. 


ON  AUTHORSHIP. 

THERE  are,  first  of  all,  two  kinds  of  authors: 
those  who  write  for  the  subject's  sake,  and  those 
who  write  for  writing's  sake.  While  the  one  have 
had  thoughts  or  experiences  which  seem  to  them 
worth  communicating,  the  others  want  money;  and 
so  they  write,  for  money.  Their  thinking  is  part 
of  the  business  of  writing.  They  may  be  recognized 
by  the  way  in  which  they  spin  out  their  thoughts 
to  the  greatest  possible  length;  then,  too,  by  the 
very  nature  of  their  thoughts,  which  are  only  half- 
true,  perverse,  forced,  vacillating;  again,  by  the 
aversion  they  generally  show  to  saying  anything 
straight  out,  so  that  they  may  seem  other  than  they 
are.  Hence  their  writing  is  deficient  in  clearness 
and  definiteness,  and  it  is  not  long  before  they 
betray  that  their  only  object  in  writing  at  all  is  to 
cover  paper.  This  sometimes  happens  with  the  best 
authors ;  now  and  then,  for  example,  with  Lessing 
in  his  Dramaturgic,  and  even  in  many  of  Jean 
Paul's  romances.  As  soon  as  the  reader  perceives 
this,  let  him  throw  the  book  away;  for  time  is  pre 
cious.  The  truth  is  that  when  an  author  begins 
to  write  for  the  sake  of  covering  paper,  he  is  cheat 
ing  the  reader;  because  he  writes  under  the  pretext 
that  he  has  something  to  say. 

Writing  for  money  and  reservation  of  copyright 
are,  at  bottom,  the  ruin  of  literature.  No  one 
writes  anything  that  is  worth  writing,  unless  he 
writes  entirely  for  the  sake  of  his  subject.  What 
an  inestimable  boon  it  would  be,  if  in  every  branch 

i 


2  THE   ART   OF   LITERATURE 

of  literature  there  were  only  a  few  books,  but  those 
excellent!  This  can  never  happen,  as  long  as 
money  is  to  be  made  by  writing.  It  seems  as 
though  the  money  lay  under  a  curse;  for  every 
author  degenerates  as  soon  as  he  begins  to  put  pen 
to  paper  in  any  way  for  the  sake  of  gain.  The  best 
works  of  the  greatest  men  all  come  from  the  time 
when  they  had  to  write  for  nothing  or  for  very 
little.  And  here,  too,  that  Spanish  proverb  holds 
good,  which  declares  that  honor  and  money  are 
not  to  be  found  in  the  same  purse — honora  y 
provecho  no  cab  en  en  un  saco..  The  reason  why 
Literature  is  in  such  a  bad  plight  nowadays  is 
simply  and  solely  that  people  write  books  to  make 
money.  A  man  who  is  in  want  sits  down  and  writes 
a  book,  and  the  public  is  stupid  enough  to  buy  it. 
The  secondary  effect  of  this  is  the  ruin  of  language. 

A  great  many  bad  writers  make  their  whole 
living  by  that  foolish  mania  of  the  public  for  read 
ing  nothing  but  what  has  just  been  printed, — 
journalists,  I  mean.  Truly,  a  most  appropriate 
name.  In  plain  language  it  is  journeymen,  day- 
laborers! 

Again,  it  may  be  said  that  there  are  three  kinds 
of  authors.  First  come  those  who  write  without 
thinking.  They  write  from  a  full  memory,  from 
reminiscences ;  it  may  be,  even  straight  out  of  other 
people's  books.  This  class  is  the  most  numerous. 
Then  come  those  who  do  their  thinking  whilst  they 
are  writing.  They  think  in  order  to  write;  and 
there  is  no  lack  of  them.  Last  of  all  come  those 
authors  who  think  before  they  begin  to  write.  They 
are  rare. 

Authors  of  the  second  class,  who  put  off  their 
thinking  until  they  come  to  write,  are  like  a  sports 
man  who  goes  forth  at  random  and  is  not  likely 


ON   AUTHORSHIP  3 

to  bring  very  much  home.  On  the  other  hand, 
when  an  author  of  the  third  or  rare  class  writes, 
it  is  like  a  battue.  Here  the  game  has  been  previ 
ously  captured  and  shut  up  within  a  very  small 
space;  from  which  it  is  afterwards  let  out,  so  many 
at  a  time,  into  another  space,  also  confined.  .The 
game  cannot  possibly  escape  the  sportsman ;  he  has 
nothing  to  do  but  aim  and  fire — in  other  words, 
write  down  his  thoughts.  This  is  a  kind  of  sport 
from  which  a  man  has  something  to  show. 

But  even  though  the  number  of  those  who  really 
think  seriously  before  they  begin  to  write  is  small, 
extremely  few  of  them  think  about  the  subject 
itself:  the  remainder  think  only  about  the  books 
that  have  been  written  on  the  subject,  and  what 
has  been  said  by  others.  In  order  to  think  at  all, 
such  writers  need  the  more  direct  and  powerful 
stimulus  ot  having  other  people's  thoughts  before 
them.  These  become  their  immediate  theme;  and 
the  result  is  that  they  are  always  under  their  in 
fluence,  and  so  never,  in  any  real  sense  of  the  word, 
are  original.  But  the  former  are  roused  to  thought 
by  the  subject  itself,  to  which  their  thinking  is  thus 
immediately  directed.  This  is  the  only  class  that 
produces  writers  of  abiding  fame. 

It  must,  of  course,  be  understood  that  I  am 
speaking  here  of  writers  who  treat  of  great  sub 
jects;  not  of  writers  on  the  art  of  making  brandy. 

Unless  an  author  takes  the  material  on  which  he 
writes  out  of  his  own  head,  that  is  to  say,  from  his 
own  observation,  he  is  not  worth  reading.  Book- 
manufacturers,  compilers,  the  common  run  of  his 
tory-writers,  and  many  others  of  the  same  class, 
take  their  material  immediately  out  of  books;  and 
the  material  goes  straight  to  their  finger-tips  with 
out  even  paying  freight  or  undergoing  examination 


4  THE   ART   OF   LITERATURE 

as  it  passes  through  their  heads,  to  say  nothing  of 
elaboration  or  revision.  How  very  learned  many 
a  man  would  be  if  he  knew  everything  that  was 
in  his  own  books!  The  consequence  of  this  is  that 
these  writers  talk  in  such  a  loose  and  vague  man 
ner,  that  the  reader  puzzles  his  brain  in  vain  to 
understand  what  it  is  of  which  they  are  really 
thinking.  They  are  thinking  of  nothing.  It  may 
now  and  then  be  the  case  that  the  book  from  which 
they  copy  has  been  composed  exactly  in  the  same 
way:  so  that  writing  of  this  sort  is  like  a  plaster 
cast  of  a  cast;  and  in  the  end,  the  bare  outline  of 
the  face,  and  that,  too,  hardly  recognizable,  is  all 
that  is  left  to  your  Antinous.  Let  compilations  be 
read  as  seldom  as  possible.  It  is  difficult  to  avoid 
them  altogether;  since  compilations  also  include 
those  text-books  which  contain  in  a  small  space  the 
accumulated  knowledge  of  centuries. 

There  is  no  greater  mistake  than  to  suppose 
that  the  last  work  is  always  the  more  correct;  that 
what  is  written  later  on  is  in  every  case  an  improve- 
men  on  what  was  written  before;  and  that  change 
always  means  progress.  Real  thinkers,  men  of 
right  judgment,  people  who  are  in  earnest  with 
their  subject,  —  these  are  all  exceptions  only. 
Vermin  is  the  rule  everywhere  in  the  world:  it  is 
always  on  the  alert,  taking  the  mature  opinions  of 
the  thinkers,  and  industriously  seeking  to  improve 
upon  them  (save  the  mark!)  in  its  own  peculiar 
way. 

If  the  reader  wishes  to  study  any  subject,  let  him 
beware  of  rushing  to  the  newest  books  upon  it, 
and  confining  his  attention  to  them  alone,  under 
the  notion  that  science  is  always  advancing,  and 
that  the  old  books  have  been  drawn  upon  in  the 
writing  of  the  new.  They  have  been  drawn  upon, 


ON  AUTHORSHIP  5 

it  is  true;  but  how?  The  writer  of  the  new  book 
often  does  not  understand  the  old  books  thoroughly, 
and  yet  he  is  unwilling  to  take  their  exact  words; 
so  he  bungles  them,  and  says  in  his  own  bad  way 
that  which  has  been  said  very  much  better  and  more 
clearly  by  the  old  writers,  who  wrote  from  their  own 
lively  knowledge  of  the  subject.  The  new  writer 
frequently  omits  the  best  things  they  say,  their 
most  striking  illustrations,  their  happiest  remarks; 
because  he  does  not  see  their  value  or  feel  how 
pregnant  they  are.  The  only  thing  that  appeals 
to  him  is  what  is  shallow  and  insipid. 

It  often  happens  that  an  old  and  excellent  book 
is  ousted  by  new  and  bad  ones,  which,  written  for 
money,  appear  with  an  air  of  great  pretension  and 
much  puffing  on  the  part  of  friends.  In  science 
a  man  tries  to  make  his  mark  by  bringing  out  some 
thing  fresh.  This  often  means  nothing  more  than 
that  he  attacks  some  received  theory  which  is  quite 
correct,  in  order  to  make  room  for  his  own  false  no 
tions.  Sometimes  the  effort  is  successful  for  a  time; 
and  then  a  return  is  made  to  the  old  and  true  theory. 
These  innovators  are  serious  about  nothing  but 
their  own  precious  self:  it  is  this  that  they  want  to 
put  forward,  and  the  quick  way  of  doing  so,  as  they 
think,  is  to  start  a  paradox.  Their  sterile  heads 
take  naturally  to  the  path  of  negation;  so  they  be 
gin  to  deny  truths  that  have  long  been  admitted — 
the  vital  power,  for  example,  the  sympathetic 
nervous  system,  generatio  equivoca,  Bichat's  dis 
tinction  between  the  working  of  the  passions  and 
the  working  of  intelligence;  or  else  they  want  us 
to  return  to  crass  atomism,  and  the  like.  Hence 
it  frequently  happens  that  the  course  of  science  is 
retrogressive. 

To  this  class  of  writers  belong  those  translators 


6  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

who  not  only  translate  their  author  but  also  correct 
and  revise  him;  a  proceeding  which  always  seems 
to  me  impertinent.  To  such  writers  I  say:  Write 
books  yourself  which  are  worth  translating,  and 
leave  other  people's  works  as  they  are! 

The  reader  should  study,  if  he  can,  the  real 
authors,  the  men  who  have  founded  and  discovered 
things;  or,  at  any  rate,  those  who  are  recognized 
as  the  great  masters  in  every  branch  of  knowledge. 
Let  him  buy  second-hand  books  rather  than  read 
their  contents  in  new  ones.  To  be  sure,  it  is  easy 
to  add  to  any  new  discovery — inventis  aliquid 
acldere  facile  est;  and,  therefore,  the  student,  after 
well  mastering  the  rudiments  of  his  subject,  will 
have  to  make  himself  acquainted  with  the  more  re 
cent  additions  to  the  knowledge  of  it.  And,  in 
general,  the  following  rule  may  be  laid  down  here 
as  elsewhere:  if  a  thing  is  new,  it  is  seldom  good; 
because  if  it  is  good,  it  is  only  for  a  short  time  new. 

What  the  address  is  to  a  letter,  the  title  should 
be  to  a  book;  in  other  words,  its  main  object  should 
be  to  bring  the  book  to  those  amongst  the  public 
who  will  take  an  interest  in  its  contents.  It  should, 
therefore,  be  expressive;  and  since  by  its  very 
nature  it  must  be  short,  it  should  be  concise,  laconic, 
pregnant,  and  if  possible  give  the  contents  in  one 
word.  A  prolix  title  is  bad ;  and  so  is  one  that  says 
nothing,  or  is  obscure  and  ambiguous,  or  even,  it 
may  be,  false  and  misleading;  this  last  may  pos 
sibly  involve  the  book  in  the  same  fate  as  overtakes 
a  wrongly  addressed  letter.  The  worst  titles  of 
all  are  those  which  have  been  stolen,  those,  I  mean, 
which  have  already  been  borne  by  other  books ;  for 
they  are  in  the  first  place  a  plagiarism,  and  secondly 
the  most  convincing  proof  of  a  total  lack  of  origi- 


ON  AUTHORSHIP  7 

nality  in  the  author.  A  man  who  has  not  enough 
originality  to  invent  a  new  title  for  his  book,  will 
be  still  less  able  to  give  it  new  contents.  Akin  to 
these  stolen  titles  are  those  which  have  been  imi 
tated,  that  is  to  say,  stolen  to  the  extent  of  one 
half;  for  instance,  long  after  I  had  produced  my 
treatise  On  Will  in  Nature,  Oersted  wrote  a  book 
entitled  On  Mind  in  Nature. 

A  book  can  never  be  anything  more  than  the 
impress  of  its  author's  thoughts;  and  the  value  of 
these  will  lie  either  in  the  matter  about  which  he 
has  thought,  or  in  the  form  which  his  thoughts  take, 
in  other  words,  what  it  is  that  he  has  thought  about 
it. 

The  matter  of  books  is  most  various ;  and  various 
also  are  the  several  excellences  attaching  to  books 
on  the  score  of  their  matter.  By  matter  I  mean 
everything  that  comes  within  the  domain  of  actual 
experience;  that  is  to  say,  the  facts  of  history  and 
the  facts  of  nature,  taken  in  and  by  themselves  and 
in  their  widest  sense.  Here  it  is  the  thing  treated 
of,  which  gives  its  peculiar  character  to  the  book; 
so  that  a  book  can  be  important,  whoever  it  was  that 
wrote  it. 

But  in  regard  to  the  form,  the  peculiar  char 
acter  of  a  book  depends  upon  the  person  who  wrote 
it.  It  may  treat  of  matters  which  are  accessible 
to  everyone  and  well  known;  but  it  is  the  way  in 
which  they  are  treated,  what  it  is  that  is  thought 
about  them,  that  gives  the  book  its  value;  and  this 
comes  from  its  author.  If,  then,  from  this  point 
of  view  a  book  is  excellent  and  beyond  comparison, 
so  is  its  author.  It  follows  that  if  a  writer  is  worth 
reading,  his  merit  rises  just  in  proportion  as  he 
owes  little  to  his  matter;  therefore,  the  better 
known  and  the  more  hackneyed  this  is,  the  greater 


8  THE   ART   OF   LITERATURE 

he  will  be.  The  three  great  tragedians  of  Greece, 
for  example,  all  worked  at  the  same  subject-matter. 

So  when  a  book  is  celebrated,  care  should  be 
taken  to  note  whether  it  is  so  on  account  of  its 
matter  or  its  form ;  and  a  distinction  should  be  made 
accordingly. 

Books  of  great  importance  on  account  of  their 
matter  may  proceed  from  very  ordinary  and  shal 
low  people,  by  the  fact  that  they  alone  have  had 
access  to  this  matter;  books,  for  instance,  which 
describe  journeys  in  distant  lands,  rare  natural 
phenomena,  or  experiments;  or  historical  occur 
rences  of  which  the  writers  were  witnesses,  or  in 
connection  with  which  they  have  spent  much  time 
and  trouble  in  the  research  and  special  study  of 
original  documents. 

On  the  other  hand,  where  the  matter  is  accessible 
to  everyone  or  very  well  known,  everything  will 
depend  upon  the  form ;  and  what  it  is  that  is  thought 
about  the  matter  will  give  the  book  all  the  value 
it  possesses.  Here  only  a  really  distinguished  man 
will  be  able  to  produce  anything  worth  reading; 
for  the  others  will  think  nothing  but  what  anyone 
else  can  think.  They  will  just  produce  an  impress 
of  their  own  minds;  but  this  is  a  print  of  which 
everyone  possesses  the  original. 

However,  the  public  is  very  much  more  con 
cerned  to  have  matter  than  form ;  and  for  this  very 
reason  it  is  deficient  in  any  high  degree  of  culture. 
The  public  shows  its  preference  in  this  respect  in 
the  most  laughable  way  when  it  comes  to  deal  with 
poetry;  for  there  it  devotes  much  trouble  to  the 
task  of  tracking  out  the  actual  events  or  personal 
circumstances  in  the  life  of  the  poet  which  served 
as  the  occasion  of  his  various  works;  nay,  these 
events  and  circumstances  come  in  the  end  to  be  of 


ON  AUTHORSHIP  9 

greater  importance  than  the  works  themselves;  and 
rather  than  read  Goethe  himself,  people  prefer  to 
read  what  has  been  written  about  him,  and  to  study 
the  legend  of  Faust  more  industriously  than  the 
drama  of  that  name.  And  when  Burger  declared 
that  "people  would  write  learned  disquisitions  on 
the  question,  Who  Leonora  really  was,"  we  find 
this  literally  fulfilled  in  Goethe's  case;  for  we  now 
possess  a  great  many  learned  disquisitions  on  Faust 
and  the  legend  attaching  to  him.  Study  of  this 
kind  is,  and  remains,  devoted  to  the  material  of  the 
drama  alone.  To  give  such  preference  to  the 
matter  over  the  form,  is  as  though  a  man  were  to 
take  a  fine  Etruscan  vase,  not  to  admire  its  shape 
or  coloring,  but  to  make  a  chemical  analysis  of  the 
clay  and  paint  of  which  it  is  composed. 

The  attempt  to  produce  an  effect  by  means  of  the 
material  employed — an  attempt  which  panders  to 
this  evil  tendency  of  the  public — is  most  to  be  con 
demned  in  branches  of  literature  where  any  merit 
there  may  be  lies  expressly  in  the  form ;  I  mean,  in 
poetical  work.  For  all  that,  it  is  not  rare  to  find 
bad  dramatists  trying  to  fill  the  house  by  means 
of  the  matter  about  which  they  write.  For  ex 
ample,  authors  of  this  kind  do  not  shrink  from 
putting  on  the  stage  any  man  who  is  in  any  way 
celebrated,  no  matter  whether  his  life  may  have 
been  entirely  devoid  of  dramatic  incident;  and 
sometimes,  even,  they  do  not  wait  until  the  persons 
immediately  connected  with  him  are  dead. 

The  distinction  between  matter  and  form  to 
which  I  am  here  alluding  also  holds  good  of  con 
versation.  The  chief  qualities  which  enable  a  man 
to  converse  well  are  intelligence,  discernment,  wit 
and  vivacity :  these  supply  the  form  of  conversation. 
But  it  is  not  long*before  attention  has  to  be  paid 


10  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

to  the  matter  of  which  he  speaks;  in  other  words, 
the  subjects  about  which  it  is  possible  to  con  verse 
with  him — his  knowledge.  If  this  is  very  small, 
his  conversation  will  not  be  worth  anything,  unless 
he  possesses  the  above-named  formal  qualities  in 
a  very  exceptional  degree;  for  he  will  have  nothing 
to  talk  about  but  those  facts  of  life  and  nature 
which  everybody  knows.  It  will  be  just  the  oppo 
site,  however,  if  a  man  is  deficient  in  these  formal 
qualities,  but  has  an  amount  of  knowledge  which 
lends  value  to  what  he  says.  This  value  will  then 
depend  entirely  upon  the  matter  of  his  conversa 
tion  ;  for,  as  the  Spanish  proverb  has  it,  mas  sdbe  el 
necio  en  su  casa,  que  el  sabio  en  la  agena — a  fool 
knows  more  of  his  own  business  than  a  wise  man 
ioes  of  others. 


ON  STYLE. 

STYLE  is  the  physiognomy  of  the  mind,  and  a 
safer  index  to  character  than  the  face.  To  imitate 
another  man's  style  is  like  wearing  a  mask,  which, 
be  it  never  so  fine,  is  not  long  in  arousing  disgust 
and  abhorrence,  because  it  is  lifeless;  so  that  even 
the  ugliest  living  face  is  better.  Hence  those  who 
write  in  Latin  and  copy  the  manner  of  ancient 
authors,  may  be  said  to  speak  through  a  mask ;  the 
reader,  it  is  true,  hears  what  they  say,  but  he  can 
not  observe  their  physiognomy  too;  he  cannot  see 
their  style.  With  the  Latin  works  of  writers  who 
think  for  themselves,  the  case  is  different,  and  their 
style  is  visible;  writers,  I  mean,  who  have  not  con 
descended  to  any  sort  of  imitation,  such  as  Scotus 
Erigena,  Petrarch,  Bacon,  Descartes,  Spinoza,  and 
many  others.  An  affectation  in  style  is  like  making 
grimaces.  Further,  the  language  in  which  a  man 
writes  is  the  physiognomy  of  the  nation  to  which 
he  belongs ;  and  here  there  are  many  hard  and  fast 
differences,  beginning  from  the  language  of  the 
Greeks,  down  to  that  of  the  Caribbean  islanders. 

To  form  a  provincial  estimate  of  the  value  of 
a  writer's  productions,  it  is  not  directly  necessary 
to  know  the  subject  on  which  he  has  thought,  or 
what  it  is  that  he  has  said  about  it;  that  would 
imply  a  perusal  of  all  his  works.  It  will  be  enough, 
in  the  main,  to  know  how  he  has  thought.  This, 
which  means  the  essential  temper  or  general  quality 
of  his  mind,  may  be  precisely  determined  by  his 
style.  A  man's  style  shows  the  formal  nature  of 

11 


THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

all  his  thoughts — the  formal  nature  which  can 
never  change,  be  the  subject  or  the  character  of 
his  thoughts  what  it  may:  it  is,  as  it  were,  the 
dough  out  of  which  all  the  contents  of  his  mind 
are  kneaded.  When  Eulenspiegel  was  asked  how 
long  it  would  take  to  walk  to  the  next  village,  he 
gave  the  seemingly  incongruous  answer:  Walk. 
He  wanted  to  find  out  by  the  man's  pace  the  dis 
tance  he  would  cover  in  a  given  time.  In  the  same 
way,  when  I  have  read  a  few  pages  of  an  author, 
I  know  fairly  well  how  far  he  can  bring  me. 

Every  mediocre  writer  tries  to  mask  his  own 
natural  style,  because  in  his  heart  he  knows  the 
truth  of  what  I  am  saying.  He  is  thus  forced,  at 
the  outset,  to  give  up  any  attempt  at  being  frank 
or  naive — a  privilege  which  is  thereby  reserved  for 
superior  minds,  conscious  of  their  own  worth,  and 
therefore  sure  of  themselves.  What  I  mean  is  that 
these  everyday  writers  are  absolutely  unable  to  re 
solve  upon  writing  just  as  they  think;  because 
they  have  a  notion  that,  were  they  to  do  so,  their 
work  might  possibly  look  very  childish  and  simple. 
For  all  that,  it  would  not  be  without  its  value.  If 
they  would  only  go  honestly  to  work,  and  say,  quite 
simply,  the  things  they  have  really  thought,  and 
just  as  they  have  thought  them,  these  writers  would 
be  readable  and,  within  their  own  proper  sphere, 
even  instructive. 

But  instead  of  that,  they  try  to  make  the  reader 
believe  that  their  thoughts  have  gone  much  further 
and  deeper  than  is  really  the  case.  They  say  what 
they  have  to  say  in  long  sentences  that  wind  about 
in  a  forced  and  unnatural  way;  they  coin  new 
words  and  write  prolix  periods  which  go  round 
and  round  the  thought  and  wrap  it  up  in  a  sort  of 
disguise.  They  tremble  between  the  two  separate 


ON    STYLE  13 

aims  of  communicating  what  they  want  to  say  and 
of  concealing  it.  Their  object  is  to  dress  it  up  so 
that  it  may  look  learned  or  deep,  in  order  to  give 
people  the  impression  that  there  is  very  much  more 
in  it  than  for  the  moment  meets  the  eye.  They 
either  jot  down  their  thoughts  bit  by  bit,  in  short, 
ambiguous,  and  paradoxical  sentences,  which  ap 
parently  mean  much  more  than  they  say, — of  this 
kind  of  writing  Schelling's  treatises  on  natural 
philosophy  are  a  splendid  instance;  or  else  they 
hold  forth  with  a  deluge  of  words  and  the  most 
intolerable  diffusiveness,  as  though  no  end  of  fuss 
were  necessary  to  make  the  reader  understand  the 
deep  meaning  of  their  sentences,  whereas  it  is  some 
quite  simple  if  not  actually  trivial  idea, — examples 
of  which  may  be  found  in  plenty  in  the  popular 
works  of  Fichte,  and  the  philosophical  manuals  of 
a  hundred  other  miserable  dunces  not  worth  men 
tioning;  or,  again,  they  try  to  write  in  some  par 
ticular  style  which  they  have  been  pleased  to  take 
up  and  think  very  grand,  a  style,  for  example,  par 
excellence  profound  and  scientific,  where  the  reader 
is  tormented  to  death  by  the  narcotic  effect  of  long 
spun  periods  without  a  single  idea  in  them, — such 
as  are  furnished  in  a  special  measure  by  those  most 
irnpudeir';  of  all  mortals,  the  Hegelians1;  or  it  may 
be  that  it  is  an  intellectual  style  they  have  striven 
after,  where  it  seems  as  though  their  object  were 
to  go  crazy  altogether;  and  so  on  in  many  other 
cases.  All  these  endeavors  to  put  off  the  nascetur 
ridiculus  mus — to  avoid  showing  the  funny  little 
creature  that  is  born  after  such  mighty  throes— 
often  make  it  difficult  to  know  what  it  is  that  they 
really  mean.  And  then,  too,  they  write  down 

1  In  their  Hegel-gazette,  commonly  known  as  JaJirbiicher  der 
wissenschaftlichen  Literatur. 


14  THE   ART   OF   LITERATURE 

words,  nay,  even  whole  sentences,  without  attach 
ing  any  meaning  to  them  themselves,  but  in  the 
hope  that  some  one  else  will  get  sense  out  of  them. 

And  what  is  at  the  bottom  of  all  this?  Nothing 
but  the  untiring  effort  to  sell  words  for  thoughts; 
a  mode  of  merchandise  that  is  always  trying  to 
make  fresh  openings  for  itself,  and  by  means  of 
odd  expressions,  turns  of  phrase,  and  combinations 
of  every  sort,  whether  new  or  used  in  a  new  sense,  to 
produce  the  appearence  of  intellect  in  order  to 
make  up  for  the  very  painfully  felt  lack  of  it. 

It  is  amusing  to  see  how  writers  with  this  object 
in  view  will  attempt  first  one  mannerism  and  then 
another,  as  though  they  were  putting  on  the  mask 
of  intellect!  This  mask  may  possibly  deceive  the 
inexperienced  for  a  while,  until  it  is  seen  to  be  a 
dead  thing,  with  no  life  in  it  at  all ;  it  is  then  laughed 
at  and  exchanged  for  another.  Such  an  author 
will  at  one  moment  write  in  a  dithyrambic  vein, 
as  though  he  were  tipsy;  at  another,  nay,  on  the 
very  next  page,  he  will  be  pompous,  severe,  pro 
foundly  learned  and  prolix,  stumbling  on  in  the 
most  cumbrous  way  and  chopping  up  everything 
very  small;  like  the  late  Christian  Wolf,  only  in  a 
modern  dress.  Longest  of  all  lasts  the  mask  of 
unintelligibility ;  but  this  is  only  in  Germany, 
whither  it  was  introduced  by  Fichte,  perfected  by 
Schelling,  and  carried  to  its  highest  pitch  in  Hegel 
— always  with  the  best  results. 

And  yet  nothing  is  easier  than  to  write  so  that 
no  one  can  understand;  just  as  contrarily,  nothing 
is  more  difficult  than  to  express  deep  things  in 
such  a  way  that  every  one  must  necessarily  grasp 
them.  All  the  arts  and  tricks  I  have  been  mention 
ing  are  rendered  superfluous  if  the  author  really 
has  any  brains ;  for  that  allows  him  to  show  himself 


ON   STYLE  15 

as  he  is,  and  confirms  to  all  time  Horace's  maxim 
that  good  sense  is  the  source  and  origin  of  good 
style: 

Scribendi  recte  sapere  est  et  principium  et  fons. 

But  those  authors  I  have  named  are  like  certain 
workers  in  metal,  who  try  a  hundred  different  com 
pounds  to  take  the  place  of  gold — the  only  metal 
which  can  never  have  any  substitute.  Rather  than 
do  that,  there  is  nothing  against  which  a  writer 
should  be  more  upon  his  guard  than  the  manifest 
endeavor  to  exhibit  more  intellect  than  he  really 
has;  because  this  makes  the  reader  suspect  that  he 
possesses  very  little;  since  it  is  always  the  case  that 
if  a  man  affects  anything,  whatever  it  may  be,  it  is 
just  there  that  he  is  deficient. 

That  is  why  it  is  praise  to  an  author  to  say  that 
he  is  naive;  it  means  that  he  need  not  shrink  from 
showing  himself  as  he  is.  Generally  speaking,  to 
be  naive  is  to  be  attractive;  while  lack  of  natural 
ness  is  everywhere  repulsive.  As  a  matter  of  fact 
we  find  that  every  really  great  writer  tries  to  ex 
press  his  thoughts  as  purely,  clearly,  definitely  and 
shortly  as  possible.  Simplicity  has  always  been 
held  to  be  a  mark  of  truth;  it  is  also  a  mark  of 
genius.  Style  receives  its  beauty  from  the  thought 
it  expresses;  but  with  sham-thinkers  the  thoughts 
are  supposed  to  be  fine  because  of  the  style.  Style 
is  nothing  but  the  mere  silhouette  of  thought;  and 
an  obscure  or  bad  style  means  a  dull  or  confused 
brain. 

The  first  rule,  then,  for  a  good  style  is  that  the 
author  should  have  something  to  say;  nay,  this  is  in 
itself  almost  all  that  is  necessary.  Ah,  how  much 
it  means !  The  neglect  of  this  rule  is  a  fundamental 
trait  in  the  philosophical  writing,  and,  in  fact,  in 


16  THE   ART   OF   LITERATURE 

all  the  reflective  literature,  of  my  country,  more 
especially  since  Fichte.  These  writers  all  let  it 
be  seen  that  they  want  to  appear  as  though  they 
had  something  to  say;  whereas  they  have  nothing 
to  say.  Writing  of  this  kind  was  brought  in  by 
the  pseudo-philosophers  at  the  Universities,  and 
now  it  is  current  everywhere,  even  among  the  first 
literary  notabilities  of  the  age.  It  is  the  mother 
of  that  strained  and  vague  style,  where  there  seem 
to  be  two  or  even  more  meanings  in  the  sentence; 
also  of  that  prolix  and  cumbrous  manner  of  ex 
pression,  called  le  stile  empese;  again,  of  that 
mere  waste  of  words  which  consists  in  pouring  them 
out  like  a  flood;  finally,  of  that  trick  of  concealing 
the  direst  poverty  of  thought  under  a  farrago  of 
never-ending  chatter,  which  clacks  away  like  a 
windmill  and  quite  stupefies  one — stuff  which  a 
man  may  read  for  hours  together  without  getting 
hold  of  a  single  clearly  expressed  and  definite  idea.1 
However,  people  are  easy-going,  and  they  have 
formed  the  habit  of  reading  page  upon  page  of  all 
sorts  of  such  verbiage,  without  having  any  particu 
lar  idea  of  what  the  author  really  means.  They 
fancy  it  is  all  as  it  should  be,  and  fail  to  discover 
that  he  is  writing  simply  for  writing's  sake. 

On  the  other  hand,  a  good  author,  fertile  in 
ideas,  soon  wins  his  reader's  confidence  that,  when 
he  writes,  he  has  really  and  truly  something  to  say; 
and  this  gives  the  intelligent  reader  patience  to 
follow  him  with  attention.  Such  an  author,  just 
because  he  really  has  something  to  say,  will  never 
fail  to  express  himself  in  the  simplest  and  most 
straightforward  manner;  because  his  object  is  to 

1  Select  examples  of  the  art  of  writing  in  this  style  are  to 
be  found  almost  passim  in  the  Jahrbiicher  published  at  Halle, 
afterwards  called  the  Deutschen  Jahrbucher. 


ON   STYLE  17 

jwake  the  very  same  thought  in  the  reader  that  he 
has  in  himself,  and  no  other.  So  he  will  be  able 
to  affirm  with  Boileau  that  his  thoughts  are  every 
where  open  to  the  light  of  the  day,  and  that  his 
verse  always  says  something,  whether  it  says  it 
well  or  ill: 

Ma  pensee  au  grand  jour  partout  s'offre  et  s'expose, 
Et  mon  vers,  bien  ou  mal,  dit  tou jours  quelque  chose: 

while  of  the  writers  previously  described  it  may  be 
asserted,  in  the  words  of  the  same  poet,  that  they 
talk  much  and  never  say  anything  at  all — qui 
parlant  beaucoup  ne  disent  jamais  rien. 

Another  characteristic  of  such  writers  is  that 
they  always  avoid  a  positive  assertion  wherever  they 
can  possibly  do  so,  in  order  to  leave  a  loophole  for 
escape  in  case  of  need.  Hence  they  never  fail  to 
choose  the  more  abstract  way  of  expressing  them 
selves;  whereas  intelligent  people  use  the  more 
concrete;  because  the  latter  brings  things  more 
within  the  range  of  actual  demonstration,  which  is 
the  source  of  all  evidence. 

There  are  many  examples  proving  this  prefer 
ence  for  abstract  expression;  and  a  particularly 
ridiculous  one  is  afforded  by  the  use  of  the  verb 
to  condition  in  the  sense  of  to  cause  or  to  produce. 
People  say  to  condition  something  instead  of  to 
cause  it,  because  being  abstract  and  indefinite  it 
says  less;  it  affirms  that  A  cannot  happen  without 
B,  instead  of  that  A  is  caused  by  B.  A  back  door 
is  always  left  open;  and  this  suits  people  whose 
secret  knowledge  of  their  own  incapacity  inspires 
them  with  a  perpetual  terror  of  all  positive  asser 
tion;  while  with  other  people  it  is  merely  the  effect 
of  that  tendency  by  which  everything  that  is  stupid 
in  literature  or  bad  in  life  is  immediately  imitated 


18  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

— a  fact  proved  in  either  case  by  the  rapid  way  in 
which  it  spreads.  The  Englishman  uses  his  own 
judgment  in  what  he  writes  as  well  as  in  what  he 
does;  but  there  is  no  nation  of  which  this  eulogy 
is  less  true  than  of  the  Germans.  The  consequence 
of  this  state  of  things  is  that  the  word  cause  has  of 
late  almost  disappeared  from  the  language  of  litera 
ture,  and  people  talk  only  of  condition.  The  fact 
is  worth  mentioning  because  it  is  so  characteristic 
ally  ridiculous. 

The  very  fact  that  these  commonplace  authors 
are  never  more  than  half -conscious  when  they 
write,  would  be  enough  to  account  for  their  dullness 
of  mind  and  the  tedious  things  they  produce.  I 
say  they  are  only  half-conscious,  because  they 
really  do  not  themselves  understand  the  meaning 
of  the  words  they  use :  they  take  words  ready-made 
and  commit  them  to  memory.  Hence  when  they 
write,  it  is  not  so  much  words  as  whole  phrases  that 
they  put  together — phrases  banales.  This  is  the 
explanation  of  that  palpable  lack  of  clearly-ex 
pressed  thought  in  what  they  say.  The  fact  is  that 
they  do  not  possess  the  die  to  give  this  stamp  to 
their  writing;  clear  thought  of  their  own  is  just 
what  they  have  not  got.  And  what  do  we  find  in 
its  place? — a  vague,  enigmatical  intermixture  of 
words,  current  phrases,  hackneyed  terms,  and 
fashionable  expressions.  The  result  is  that  the 
foggy  stuff  they  write  is  like  a  page  printed  with 
very  old  type. 

On  the  other  hand,  an  intelligent  author  really 
speaks  to  us  when  he  writes,  and  that  is  why  he 
is  able  to  rouse  our  interest  and  commune  with  us. 
It  is  the  intelligent  author  alone  who  puts  indi 
vidual  words  together  with  a  full  consciousness  of 
their  meaning,  and  chooses  them  with  deliberate 


ON   STYLE  19 

design.  Consequently,  his  discourse  stands  to  that 
of  the  writer  described  above,  much  as  a  picture 
that  has  been  really  painted,  to  one  that  has  been 
produced  by  the  use  of  a  stencil.  In  the  one  case, 
every  word,  every  touch  of  the  brush,  has  a  special 
purpose;  in  the  other,  all  is  done  mechanically. 
The  same  distinction  may  be  observed  in  music. 
For  just  as  Lichtenberg  says  that  Garrick's  soul 
seemed  to  be  in  every  muscle  in  his  body,  so  it  is 
the  omnipresence  of  intellect  that  always  and  every 
where  characterizes  the  work  of  genius. 

I  have  alluded  to  the  tediousness  which  marks  the 
works  of  these  writers ;  and  in  this  connection  it  is 
to  be  observed,  generally,  that  tediousness  is  of 
two  kinds;  objective  and  subjective.  A  work  is 
objectively  tedious  when  it  contains  the  defect  in 
question;  that  is  to  say,  when  its  author  has  no 
perfectly  clear  thought  or  knowledge  to  communi 
cate.  For  if  a  man  has  any  clear  thought  or  knowl 
edge  in  him,  his  aim  will  be  to  communicate  it, 
and  he  will  direct  his  energies  to  this  end;  so  that 
the  ideas  he  furnishes  are  everywhere  clearly  ex 
pressed.  The  result  is  that  he  is  neither  diffuse,  nor 
unmeaning,  nor  confused,  and  consequently  not 
tedious.  In  such  a  case,  even  though  the  author  is 
at  bottom  in  error,  the  error  is  at  any  rate  clearly 
worked  out  and  well  thought  over,  so  that  it  is  at 
least  formally  correct;  and  thus  some  value  always 
attaches  to  the  work.  But  for  the  same  reason  a 
work  that  is  objectively  tedious  is  at  all  times  de 
void  of  any  value  whatever. 

The  other  kind  of  tediousness  is  only  relative:  a 
reader  may  find  a  work  dull  because  he  has  no 
interest  in  the  question  treated  of  in  it,  and  this 
means  that  his  intellect  is  restricted.  The  best  work 
may,  therefore,  be  tedious  subjectively,  tedious,  I 


20  THE    ART    OF    LITERATURE 

mean,  to  this  or  that  particular  person;  just  as, 
contrarily,  the  worst  work  may  be  subjectively  en 
grossing  to  this  or  that  particular  person  who  has 
an  interest  in  the  question  treated  of,  or  in  the 
writer  of  the  book. 

It  would  generally  serve  writers  in  good  stead  if 
they  would  see  that,  whilst  a  man  should,  if  pos 
sible,  think  like  a  great  genius,  he  should  talk  the 
same  language  as  everyone  else.  ^uthQra,shoiild 
use  common  words  to  say  uncommon  things.  But 
they  do  just  the  opposite.  We  find  them  trying 
to  wrap  up  trivial  ideas  in  grand  words,  and  to 
clothe  their  very  ordinary  thoughts  in  the  most  ex 
traordinary  phrases,  the  most  far-fetched,  un 
natural,  and  out-of-the-way  expressions.  Theiy 
sentences  perpetually  stalk  about  on  stilts.  They 
take  so  much  pleasure  in  bombast,  and  write  in 
such  a  high-flown,  bloated,  affected,  hyperbolical 
and  acrobatic  style  that  their  prototype  is  Ancient 
Pistol,  whom  his  friend  Falstaff  once  impatiently 
told  to  say  what  he  had  to  say  like  a  man  of  this 
world.1 

There  is  no  expression  in  any  other  language 
exactly  answering  to  the  French  stile  empese;  but 
the  thing  itself  exists  all  the  more  often.  When 
associated  with  affectation,  it  is  in  literature  what 
assumption  of  dignity,  grand  airs  and  primeness 
are  in  society;  and  equally  intolerable.  Dullness 
of  mind  is  fond  of  donning  this  dress;  just  as  art 
ordinary  life  it  is  stupid  people  who  like  being 
demure  and  formal. 

An  author  who  writes  in  the  prim  style  resembles 
a  man  who  dresses  himself  up  in  order  to  avoid 
being  confounded  or  put  on  the  same  level  with 
a  mob — a  risk  never  run  by  the  gentleman,  even 

1  King  Henry  IV.,  Part  II.  Act  v.  Sc.  3. 


ON   STYLE  21 

in  his  worst  clothes.  The  plebeian  may  be  known 
by  a  certain  showiness  of  attire  and  a  wish  to  have 
everything  spick  and  span;  and  in  the  same  way, 
the  commonplace  person  is  betrayed  by  his  style. 

Nevertheless,  an  author  follows  a  false  aim  if 
he  tries  to  write  exactly  as  he  speaks.  There  is  no 
style  of  writing  but  should  have  a  certain  trace  of 
kinship  with  the  epigraphic  or  monumental  style, 
which  is,  indeed,  the  ancestor  of  all  styles.  For  an 
author  to  write  as  he  speaks  is  just  as  reprehensible 
as  the  opposite  fault,  to  speak  as  he  writes;  for 
this  gives  a  pedantic  effect  to  what  he  says,  and  at 
the  same  time  makes  him  hardly  intelligible. 

An  obscure  and  vague  manner  of  expression  is 
always  and  everywhere  a  very  bad  sign.  In  ninety- 
nine  cases  out  of  a  hundred  it  comes  from  vague 
ness  of  thought;  and  this  again  almost  always 
means  that  there  is  something  radically  wrong  and 
incongruous  about  the  thought  itself — in  a  word, 
that  it  is  incorrect.  When  a  right  thought  springs 
up  in  the  mind,  it  strives  after  expression  and  is 
not  long  in  reaching  it;  for  clear  thought  easily 
finds  words  to  fit  it.  If  a  man  is  capable  of  think 
ing  anything  at  all,  he  is  also  always  able  to  ex 
press  it  in  clear,  intelligible,  and  unambiguous 
terms.  Those  writers  who  construct  difficult,  ob 
scure,  involved,  and  equivocal  sentences,  most  cer 
tainly  do  not  know  aright  what  it  is  that  they  want 
to  say:  they  have  only  a  dull  consciousness  of  it, 
which  is  still  in  the  stage  of  struggle  to  shape  itself 
as  thought.  Often,  indeed,  their  desire  is  to  con 
ceal  from  themselves  and  others  that  they  really 
have  nothing  at  all  to  say.  They  wish  to  appear 
to  know  what  they  do  not  know,  to  think  what  they 
do  not  think,  to  say  what  they  do  not  say.  If  a 
man  has  some  real  communication  to  make,  which 


22  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

will  he  choose — an  indistinct  or  a  clear  way  of 
expressing  himself?  Even  Quintilian  remarks  that 
things  which  are  said  by  a  highly  educated  man 
are  often  easier  to  understand  and  much  clearer; 
and  that  the  less  educated  a  man  is,  the  more  ob 
scurely  he  will  write — plerumque  accidit  ut  faciliora 
sint  ad  intellig endum  et  lucidiora  multo  que  a 
doctissimo  quoque  dicuntur  ....  Erit  ergo  etiam 
obscurior  quo  quisque  deterior. 

An  author  should  avoid  enigmatical  phrases;  he 
should  know  whether  he  wants  to  say  a  thing  or 
does  not  want  to  say  it.  It  is  this  indecision  of 
style  that  makes  so  many  writers  insipid.  The 
only  case  that  offers  an  exception  to  this  rule  arises 
when  it  is  necessary  to  make  a  remark  that  is  in 
some  way  improper. 

As  exaggeration  generally  produces  an  effect 
the  opposite  of  that  aimed  at;  so  words,  it  is  true, 
serve  to  make  thought  intelligible — but  only  up 
to  a  certain  point.  If  words  are  heaped  up  beyond 
it,  the  thought  becomes  more  and  more  obscure 
again.  To  find  where  the  point  lies  is  the  problem 
of  style,  and  the  business  of  the  critical  faculty; 
for  a  word  too  much  always  defeats  its  purpose. 
This  is  what  Voltaire  means  when  he  says  that  the 
adjective  is  the  enemy  of  the  substantive.  But,  as 
we  have  seen,  many  people  try  to  conceal  their 
poverty  of  thought  under  a  flood  of  verbiage. 

Accordingly  let  all  redundancy  be  avoided,  all 
stringing  together  of  remarks  which  have  no  mean 
ing  and  are  not  worth  perusal.  A  writer  must 
make  a  sparing  use  of  the  reader's  time,  patience 
and  attention;  so  as  to  lead  him  to  believe  that  his 
author  writes  what  is  worth  careful  study,  and  will 
reward  the  time  spent  upon  it.  It  is  always  better 
to  omit  something  good  than  to  add  that  which  is 


ON    STYLE  23 

not  worth  saying  at  all.  This  is  the  right  applica 
tion  of  Hesiod's  maxim,  irXiov  fyu<™  Wr™?1 — the  half 
is  more  than  the  whole.  Le  secret  pour  etre  en- 
nuyeux,  c'est  de  tout  dire.  Therefore,  if  possible, 
the  quintessence  only!  mere  leading  thoughts!  noth 
ing  that  the  reader  would  think  for  himself.  To 
use  many  words  to  communicate  few  thoughts  is 
everywhere  the  unmistakable  sign  of  mediocrity. 
To  gather  much  thought  into  few  words  stamps 
the  man  of  genius. 

Truth  is  most  beautiful  undraped;  and  the  im 
pression  it  makes  is  deep  in  proportion  as  its  ex 
pression  has  been  simple.  This  is  so,  partly  because 
it  then  takes  unobstructed  possession  of  the  hearer's 
whole  soul,  and  leaves  him  no  by-thought  to  dis 
tract  him;  partly,  also,  because  he  feels  that  here 
he  is  not  being  corrupted  or  cheated  by  the  arts  of 
rhetoric,  but  that  all  the  effect  of  what  is  said  comes 
from  the  thing  itself.  For  instance,  what  declama 
tion  on  the  vanity  of  human  existence  could  ever 
be  more  telling  than  the  words  of  Job?  Man  that 
is  born  of  a  woman  hath  but  a  short  time  to  live  and 
is  full  of  misery.  He  cometh  up,  and  is  cut  down, 
like  a  flower;  he  fleeth  as  it  were  a  shadow,  and 
never  continueth  in  one  stay. 

For  the  same  reason  Goethe's  naive  poetry  is  in 
comparably  greater  than  Schiller's  rhetoric.  It  is 
this,  again,  that  makes  many  popular  songs  so  af 
fecting.  As  in  architecture  an  excess  of  decoration 
is  to  be  avoided,  so  in  the  art  of  literature  a  writer 
must  guard  against  all  rhetorical  finery,  all  useless 
amplification,  and  all  superfluity  of  expression  in 
general;  in  a  word,  he  must  strive  after  chastity 
of  style.  Every  word  that  can  be  spared  is  hurtful 

1  Works  and  Days,  40. 


24  THE    ART    OF   LITERATURE 

if  it  remains.  The  law  of  simplicity  and  naivete 
holds  good  of  all  fine  art;  for  it  is  quite  possible 
to  be  at  once  simple  and  sublime. 

True  brevity ,  of  expression  consists  in  every 
where  saying  only  what  is  worth  saying,  and  in 
avoiding  tedious  detail  about  things  which  everyone 
can  supply  for  himself.  This  involves  correct  dis 
crimination  between  what  it  necessary  and  what  is 
superfluous.  A  writer  should  never  be  brief  at  the 
expense  of  being  clear,  to  say  nothing  of  being 
grammatical.  It  shows  lamentable  want  of  judg 
ment  to  weaken  the  expression  of  a  thought,  or  to 
stunt  the  meaning  of  a  period  for  the  sake  of  using 
a  few  words  less.  But  this  is  the  precise  endeavor 
of  that  false  brevity  nowadays  so  much  in  vogue, 
which  proceeds  by  leaving  out  useful  words  and 
even  by  sacrificing  grammar  and  logic.  It  is  not 
only  that  such  writers  spare  a  word  by  making  a 
single  verb  or  adjective  do  duty  for  several  differ 
ent  periods,  so  that  the  reader,  as  it  were,  has  to 
grope  his  way  through  them  in  the  dark;  they  also 
practice,  in  many  other  respects,  an  unseemingly 
economy  of  speech,  in  the  effort  to  effect  what  they 
foolishly  take  to  be  brevity  of  expression  and  con 
ciseness  of  style.  By  omitting  something  that 
might  have  thrown  a  light  over  the  whole  sentence, 
they  turn  it  into  a  conundrum,  which  the  reader 
tries  to  solve  by  going  over  it  again  and  again.1 

1  Translator's  Note. — In  the  original,  Schopenhauer  here  enters 
upon  a  lengthy  examination  of  certain  common  errors  in  the 
writing  and  speaking  of  German.  His  remarks  are  addressed 
to  his  own  countrymen,  and  would  lose  all  point,  even  if  they 
were  intelligible,  in  an  English  translation.  But  for  those  who 
practice  their  German  by  conversing  or  corresponding  with 
Germans,  let  me  recommend  what  he  there  says  as  a  useful  cor 
rective  to  a  slipshod  style,  such  as  can  easily  be  contracted  if 
it,  is  assumed  that  the  natives  of  a  country  always  know  their 
own  language  perfectly. 


ON   STYLE 

It  is  wealth  and  weight  of  thought,  and  nothing 
else,  that  gives  brevity  to  style,  and  makes  it  con 
cise  and  pregnant.  If  a  writer's  ideas  are  im 
portant,  luminous,  and  generally  worth  communi 
cating,  they  will  necessarily  furnish  matter  and  sub- 
stance  enough  to  fill  out  the  periods  which  give 
them  expression,  and  make  these  in  all  their  parts 
both  grammatically  and  verbally  complete;  and  so 
much  will  this  be  the  case  that  no  one  will  ever  find 
them  hollow,  empty  or  feeble.  The  diction  will 
everywhere  be  brief  and  pregnant,  and  allow  the 
thought  to  find  intelligible  and  easy  expression,  and 
even  unfold  and  move  about  with  grace. 

Therefore  instead  of  contracting  his  words  and 
forms  of  speech,  let  a  writer  enlarge  his  thoughts. 
If  a  man  has  been  thinned  by  illness  and  finds  his 
clothes  too  big,  it  is  not  by  cutting  them  down, 
but  by  recovering  his  usual  bodily  condition,  that 
he  ought  to  make  them  fit  him  again. 

Let  me  here  mention  an  error  of  style,  very 
prevalent  nowadays,  and,  in  the  degraded  state  of 
literature  and  the  neglect  of  ancient  languages, 
always  on  the  increase;  I  mean  subjectivity.  A 
writer  commits  this  error  when  he  thinks  it  enough 
if  he  himself  knows  what  he  means  and  wants  to 
say,  and  takes  no  thought  for  the  reader,  who  is 
left  to  get  at  the  bottom  of  it  as  best  he  can.  This 
is  as  though  the  author  were  holding  a  monologue; 
whereas,  it  ought  to  be  a  dialogue;  and  a  dialogue, 
too,  in  which  he  must  express  himself  all  the  more 
clearly  inasmuch  as  he  cannot  hear  the  questions 
of  his  .interlocutor. 

Style  should  for  this  very  reason  never  be  sub 
jective,  but  objective;  and  it  will  not  be  objective 
unless  the  words  are  so  set  down  that  they  directly 


26  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

force  the  reader  to  think  precisely  the  same  thing  as 
the  author  thought  when  he  wrote  them.  Nor  will 
this  result  be  obtained  unless  the  author  has  always 
been  careful  to  remember  that  thought  so  far  follows 
the  law  of  gravity  that  it  travels  from  head  to  paper 
much  more  easily  than  from  paper  to  head;  so  that 
he  must  assist  the  latter  passage  by  every  means 
in  his  power.  If  he  does  this,  a  writer's  words  will 
have  a  purely  objective  effect,  like  that  of  a  fin 
ished  picture  in  oils;  whilst  the  subjective  style  is 
not  much  more  certain  in  its  working  than  spots 
on  the  wall,  which  look  like  figures  only  to  one 
whose  phantasy  has  been  accidentally  aroused  by 
them;  other  people  see  nothing  but  spots  and  blurs. 
The  difference  in  question  applies  to  literary 
method  as  a  whole;  but  it  is  often  established  also 
in  particular  instances.  For  example,  in  a  recently 
published  work  I  found  the  following  sentence: 
/  have  not  written  in  order  to  increase  the  number 
of  existing  books.  This  means  just  the  opposite 
of  what  the  writer  wanted  to  say,  and  is  nonsense 
as  well. 

He  who  writes  carelessly  confesses  thereby  at  the 
very  outset  that  he  does  not  attach  much  impor 
tance  to  his  own  thoughts.  For  it  is  only  where 
a  man  is  convinced  of  the  truth  and  importance  of 
his  thoughts,  that  he  feels  the  enthusiasm  necessary 
for  an  untiring  and  assiduous  effort  to  find  the 
clearest,  finest,  and  strongest  expression  for  them, 
— just  as  for  sacred  relics  or  priceless  works  of  art 
there  are  provided  silvern  or  golden  receptacles. 
It  was  this  feeling  that  led  ancient  authors,  whose 
thoughts,  expressed  in  their  own  words,  have  lived 
thousands  of  years,  and  therefore  bear  the  honored 
title  of  classics,  always  to  write  with  care.  Plato, 


ON   STYLE  27 

indeed,  is  said  to  have  written  the  introduction  to 
his  Republic  seven  times  over  in  different  ways.1 

As  neglect  of  dress  betrays  want  of  respect  for 
the  company  a  man  meets,  so  a  hasty,  careless,  bad 
style  shows  an  outrageous  lack  of  regard  for  the 
reader,  who  then  rightly  punishes  it  by  refusing  to 
read  the  book.    It  is  especially  amusing  to  see  re- 
"viewers  criticising  the  works  of  others  in  their  own 
most  careless  style — the  style  of  a  hireling.     It  is 
as  though  a  judge  were  to  come  into  court  in  dress 
ing-gown  and  slippers !    If  I  see  a  man  badly  and  \ 
dirtily  dressed,  I  feel  some  hesitation,  at  first,  in  \ 
entering  into  conversation  with  him:  and  when,  on   | 
taking  up  a  book,  I  am  struck  at  once  by  the  negli 
gence  of  its  style,  I  put  it  away. 

Good  writing  should  be  governed  by  the  rule  that 
a  man  can  think  only  one  thing  clearly  at  a  time; 
and,  therefore,  that  he  should  not  be  expected  to 
think  two  or  even  more  things  in  one  and  the  same 
moment.  But  this  is  what  is  done  when  a  writer 
breaks  up  his  principal  sentence  into  little  pieces, 
for  the  purpose  of  pushing  into  the  gaps  thus  made 
two  or  three  other  thoughts  by  way  of  parenthesis ; 
thereby  unnecessarily  and  wantonly  confusing  the 
reader.  And  here  it  is  again  my  own  countrymen 
who  are  chiefly  in  fault.  That  German  lends  itself 
to  this  way  of  writing,  makes  the  thing  possible, 
but  does  not  justify  it.  No  prose  reads  more  easily 
or  pleasantly  than  French,  because,  as  a  rule,  it  is 
free  from  the  error  in  question.  The  Frenchman 
strings  his  thoughts  together,  as  far  as  he  can,  in 
the  most  logical  and  natural  order,  and  so  lays  them 
before  his  reader  one  after  the  other  for  convenient 

1  Translator's  Note. — It  is  a  fact  worth  mentioning  that  the 
first  twelve  words  of  the  Republic  are  placed  in  the  exact  order 
which  would  be  natural  in  English. 


28  THE    ART    OF    LITERATURE 

deliberation,  so  that  every  one  of  them  may  receive 
undivided  attention.  The  German,  on  the  other 
hand,  weaves  them  together  into  a  sentence  which 
he  twists  and  crosses,  and  crosses  and  twists  again; 
because  he  wants  to  say  six  things  all  at  once,  in 
stead  of  advancing  them  one  by  one.  His  aim 
should  be  to  attract  and  hold  the  reader's  atten 
tion;  but,  above  and  beyond  neglect  of  this  aim,  he 
demands  from  the  reader  that  he  shall  set  the  above 
mentioned  rule  at  defiance,  and  think  three  or  four 
different  thoughts  at  one  and  the  same  time;  or 
since  that  is  impossible,  that  his  thoughts  shall  suc 
ceed  each  other  as  quickly  as  the  vibrations  of  a  cord. 
In  this  way  an  author  lays  the  foundation  of  his 
stile  empese,  which  is  then  carried  to  perfection  by 
the  use  of  high-flown,  pompous  expressions  to  com 
municate  the  simplest  things,  and  other  artifices  of 
the  same  kind. 

In  those  long  sentences  rich  in  involved  paren 
thesis,  like  a  box  of  boxes  one  within  another,  and 
padded  out  like  roast  geese  stuffed  with  apples,  it 
is  really  the  memory  that  is  chiefly  taxed;  while  it 
is  the  understanding  and  the  judgment  which 
should  be  called  into  play,  instead  of  having  their 
activity  thereby  actually  hindered  and  weakened.1 
This  kind  of  sentence  furnishes  the  reader  with 
mere  half-phrases,  which  he  is  then  called  upon  to 
collect  carefully  and  store  up  in  his  memory,  as 
though  they  were  the  pieces  of  a  torn  letter,  after 
wards  to  be  completed  and  made  sense  of  by  the 
other  halves  to  which  they  respectively  belong.  He 
is  expected  to  go  on  reading  for  a  little  without 

1  Translator's  Note. — This  sentence  in  the  original  is  obviously 
meant  to  illustrate  the  fault  of  which  it  speaks.  It  does  so 
by  the  use  of  a  construction  very  common  in  German,  but  hap 
pily  unknown  in  English;  where,  however,  the  fault  itself  exists 
none  the  less,  though  in  different  form. 


ON   STYLE  29 

exercising  any  thought,  nay,  exerting  only  his 
memory,  in  the  hope  that,  when  he  comes  to  the 
end  of  the  sentence,  he  may  see  its  meaning  and  so 
receive  something  to  think  about;  and  he  is  thus 
given  a  great  deal  to  learn  by  heart  before  obtain 
ing  anything  to  understand.  This  is  manifestly 
wrong  and  an  abuse  of  the  reader's  patience. 

The  ordinary  writer  has  an  unmistakable  prefer 
ence  for  this  style,  because  it  causes  the  reader  to 
spend  time  and  trouble  in  understanding  that  which 
he  would  have  understood  in  a  moment  without  it; 
and  this  makes  it  look  as  though  the  writer  had 
more  depth  and  intelligence  than  the  reader.  This 
is,  indeed,  one  of  those  artifices  referred  to  above, 
by  means  of  which  mediocre  authors  unconsciously, 
and  as  it  were  by  instinct,  strive  to  conceal  their 
poverty  of  thought  and  give  an  appearance  of  the 
opposite.  Their  ingenuity  in  this  respect  is  really 
astounding. 

It  is  manifestly  against  all  sound  reason  to  put 
one  thought  obliquely  on  top  of  another,  as  though 
both  together  formed  a  wooden  cross.  But  this  is 
what  is  done  where  a  writer  interrupts  what  he  has 
begun  to  say,  for  the  purpose  of  inserting  some 
quite  alien  matter;  thus  depositing  with  the  reader 
a  meaningless  half -sentence,  and  bidding  him  keep 
it  until  the  completion  comes.  It  is  much  as  though 
a  man  were  to  treat  his  guests  by  handing  them  an 
empty  plate,  in  the  hope  of  something  appearing 
upon  it.  And  commas  used  for  a  similar  purpose 
belong  to  the  same  family  as  notes  at  the  foot  of 
the  page  and  parenthesis  in  the  middle  of  the  text; 
nay,  all  three  differ  only  in  degree.  If  Demos 
thenes  and  Cicero  occasionally  inserted  words  by 
ways  of  parenthesis,  they  would  have  done  better 
to  have  refrained. 


30  THE   ART   OF   LITERATURE 

But  this  style  of  writing  becomes  the  height  of 
absurdity  when  the  parenthesis  are  not  even  fitted 
into  the  frame  of  the  sentence,  but  wedged  in  so 
as  directly  to  shatter  it.  If,  for  instance,  it  is  an 
impertinent  thing  to  interrupt  another  person  when 
he  is  speaking,  it  is  no  less  impertinent  to  interrupt 
oneself.  But  all  bad,  careless,  and  hasty  authors, 
who  scribble  with  the  bread  actually  before  their 
eyes,  use  this  style  of  writing  six  times  on  a  page, 
and  rejoice  in  it.  It  consists  in — it  is  advisable  to 
give  rule  and  example  together,  wherever  it  is  pos 
sible — breaking  up  one  phrase  in  order  to  glue  in 
another.  Nor  is  it  merely  out  of  laziness  that  they 
write  thus.  r.7hey  do  it  out  of  stupidity;  they 
think  there  is  ^  charming  Ugerete  about  it;  that  it 
gives  life  to  what  they  say.  No  doubt  there  are  a 
few  rare  cases  where  such  a  form  of  sentence  may 
be  pardonable. 

Few  write  in  the  way  in  which  an  architect  builds ; 
who,  before  he  sets  to  work,  sketches  out  his  plan, 
and  thinks  it  over  down  to  its  smallest  details. 
Nay,  most  people  write  only  as  though  they  were 
playing  dominoes;  and,  as  in  this  game,  the  pieces 
are  arranged  half  by  design,  half  by  chance,  so  it 
is  with  the  sequence  and  connection  of  their  sen 
tences.  They  only  have  an  idea  of  what  the  general 
shape  of  their  work  will  be,  and  of  the  aim  they  set 
before  themselves.  Many  are  ignorant  even  of 
this,  and  write  as  the  coral-insects  build;  period 
joins  to  period,  and  the  Lord  only  knows  what  the 
author  means. 

Life  now-a-days  goes  at  a  gallop;  and  the  way 
in  which  this  affects  literature  is  to  make  it  ex 
tremely  superficial  and  slovenly. 


ON  THE  STUDY  OF  LATIN. 

THE  abolition  of  Latin  as  the  universal  language 
of  learned  men,  together  with  the  rise  of  that 
provincialism  which  attaches  to  national  literatures, 
has  been  a  real  misfortune  for  the  cause  of  knowl 
edge  in  Europe.  For  it  was  chiefly  through  the 
medium  of  the  Latin  language  that  a  learned  pub 
lic  existed  in  Europe  at  all — a  public  to  which 
every  book  as  it  came  out  directly  appealed.  The 
number  of  minds  in  the  whole  of  Europe  that  are 
capable  of  thinking  and  judging  is  small,  as  it  is; 
but  when  the  audience  is  broken  up  and  severed  by 
differences  of  language,  the  good  these  minds  can 
do  is  very  much  weakened.  This  is  a  great  disad 
vantage;  but  a  second  and  worse  one  will  follow, 
namely,  that  the  ancient  languages  will  cease  to 
be  taught  at  all.  The  neglect  of  them  is  rapidly 
gaining  ground  both  in  France  and  Germany. 

If  it  should  really  come  to  this,  then  farewell, 
humanity!  farewell,  noble  taste  and  high  thinking! 
The  age  of  barbarism  will  return,  in  spite  of  rail 
ways,  telegraphs  and  balloons.  We  shall  thus  in 
the  end  lose  one  more  advantage  possessed  by  all 
our  ancestors.  For  Latin  is  not  only  a  key  to  the 
knowledge  of  Roman  antiquity;  its  also  directly 
opens  up  to  us  the  Middle  Age  in  every  country  in 
Europe,  and  modern  times  as  well,  down  to  about 
the  year  1750.  Erigena,  for  example,  in  the  ninth 
century,  John  of  Salisbury  in  the  twelfth,  Raimond 
Lully  in  the  thirteenth,  with  a  hundred  others, 
speak  straight  to  us  in  the  very  language  that  they 
naturally  adopted  in  thinking  of  learned  matters. 

31 


32  THE    ART    OF    LITERATURE 

They  thus  come  quite  close  to  us  even  at  this  dis 
tance  of  time:  we  are  in  direct  contact  with  them, 
and  really  come  to  know  them.  How  would  it  have 
been  if  every  one  of  them  spoke  in  the  language 
that  was  peculiar  to  his  time  and  country?  We 
should  not  understand  even  the  half  of  what  they 
said.  A  real  intellectual  contact  with  them  would 
be  impossible.  We  should  see  them  like  shadows 
on  the  farthest  horizon,  or,  may  be,  through  the 
translator's  telescope. 

It  was  with  an  eye  to  the  advantage  of  writing 
in  Latin  that  Bacon,  as  he  himself  expressly  states, 
proceeded  to  translate  his  Essays  into  that  lan 
guage,  under  the  title  Sermones  fidcles;  at  which 
work  Hobbes  assisted  him.1 

Here  let  me  observe,  by  way  of  parenthesis,  that 
when  patriotism  tries  to  urge  its  claims  in  the  do 
main  of  knowledge,  it  commits  an  offence  which 
should  not  be  tolerated.  For  in  those  purely 
human  questions  which  interest  all  men  alike,  where 
truth,  insight,  beauty,  should  be  of  sole  account, 
what  can  be  more  impertinent  than  to  let  preference 
for  the  nation  to  which  a  man's  precious  self  hap 
pens  to  belong,  affect  the  balance  of  judgment, 
and  thus  supply  a  reason  for  doing  violence  to 
truth  and  being  unjust  to  the  great  minds  of  a 
foreign  country  in  order  to  make  much  of  the 
smaller  minds  of  one's  own!  Still,  there  are 
writers  in  every  nation  in  Europe,  who  afford  ex 
amples  of  this  vulgar  feeling.  It  is  this  which  led 
Yriarte  to  caricature  them  in  the  thirty-third  of 
his  charming  Literary  Fables.2 

1  Cf.  Thomae  Hobbes  vita:  Carolopoli  apud  Eleutherium  Angli- 
cum,  1681,  p.  22. 

2  Translator's  Note.—Tomas  de  Yriarte   (1750-91),  a  Spanish 
poet,  and  keeper  of  archives  in  the  War  Office  at  Madrid.     His 


ON   THE    STUDY   OF   LATIN  33 

In  learing  a  language,  the  chief  difficulty  con 
sists  in  making  acquaintance  with  every  idea  which 
it  expresses,  even  though  it  should  use  words  for 
which  there  is  no  exact  equivalent  in  the  mother 
tongue;  and  this  often  happens.  In  learning  a 
new  language  a  man  has,  as  it  were,  to  mark  out 
in  his  mind  the  boundaries  of  quite  new  spheres  of 
ideas,  with  the  result  that  spheres  of  ideas  arise 
where  none  were  before.  Thus  he  not  only  learns 
words,  he  gains  ideas  too. 

This  is  nowhere  so  much  the  case  as  in  learning 
ancient  languages,  for  the  differences  they  present 
in  their  mode  of  expression  as  compared  with 
modern  languages  is  greater  than  can  be  found 
amongst  modern  languages  as  compared  with  one 
another.  This  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  in  translat 
ing  into  Latin,  recourse  must  be  had  to  quite  other 
turns  of  phrase  than  are  used  in  the  original.  The 
thought  that  is  to  be  translated  has  to  be  melted 
down  and  recast;  in  other  words,  it  must  be  ana 
lyzed  and  then  recomposed.  It  is  just  this  process 
which  makes  the  study  of  the  ancient  languages 
contribute  so  much  to  the  education  of  the  mind. 

two  best  known  works  are  a  didactic  poem,  entitled  La  Musica, 
and  the  Fables  here  quoted,  which  satirize  the  peculiar  foibles 
of  literary  men.  They  have  been  translated  into  many  languages ; 
into  English  by  Rockliffe  (3rd  edtion,  1866).  The  fable  in 
question  describes  how,  at  a  picnic  of  the  animals,  a  discussion 
arose  as  to  which  of  them  carried  off  the  palm  for  superiority 
of  talent.  The  praises  of  the  ant,  the  dog,  the  bee,  and  the 
parrot  were  sung  in  turn;  but  at  last  the  ostrich  stood  up  and 
declared  for  the  dromedary.  Whereupon  the  dromedary  stood 
tip  and  declared  for  the  ostrich.  No  one  could  discover  the 
reason  for  this  mutual  compliment.  Was  it  because  both  were 
such  uncouth  beasts,  or  had  such  long  necks,  or  were  neither 
of  them  particularly  clever  or  beautiful?  or  was  it  because  each 
had  a  hump?  No!  said  the  fox,  you  are  all  wrong.  Don't  you 
<$ee  they  are  both  foreigners?  Cannot  the  same  be  said  of  many 
men  of  learning? 


34  THE    ART    OF   LITERATURE 

It  follows  from  this  that  a  man's  thought  varies 
according  to  the  language  in  which  he  speaks.  His 
ideas  undergo  a  fresh  modification,  a  different  shad 
ing,  as  it  were,  in  the  study  of  every  new  language. 
Hence  an  acquaintance  with  many  languages  is 
not  only  of  much  indirect  advantage,  but  it  is  also 
a  direct  means  of  mental  culture,  in  that  it  corrects 
and  matures  ideas  by  giving  prominence  to  their 
many-sided  nature  and  their  different  varieties  of 
meaning,  as  also  that  it  increases  dexterity  of 
thought;  for  in  the  process  of  learning  many  lan 
guages,  ideas  become  more  and  more  independent 
of  words.  The  ancient  languages  effect  this  to  a 
greater  degree  than  the  modern,  in  virtue  of  the 
difference  to  which  I  have  alluded. 

From  what  I  have  said,  it  is  obvious  that  to 
imitate  the  style  of  the  ancients  in  their  own  lan 
guage,  which  is  so  very  much  superior  to  ours  in 
point  of  grammatical  perfection,  is  the  best  way 
of  preparing  for  a  skillful  and  finished  expression 
of  thought  in  the  mother-tongue.  Nay,  if  a  man 
wants  to  be  a  great  writer,  he  must  not  omit  to 
do  this:  just  as,  in  the  case  of  sculpture  or  paint 
ing,  the  student  must  educate  himself  by  copying 
the  great  masterpieces  of  the  past,  before  proceed 
ing  to  original  work.  It  is  only  by  learning  to 
write  Latin  that  a  man  comes  to  treat  diction  as 
an  art.  The  material  in  this  art  is  language,  which 
must  therefore  be  handled  with  the  greatest  care 
and  delicacy. 

The  result  of  such  study  is  that  a  writer  will 
pay  keen  attention  to  the  meaning  and  value  of 
words,  their  order  and  connection,  their  gram 
matical  forms.  He  will  learn  how  to  weigh  them 
with  precision,  and  so  become  an  expert  in  the  use 
of  that  precious  instrument  which  is  meant  not 


ON    THE    STUDY    OF   LATIN  35 

only  to  express  valuable  thought,  but  to  preserve 
it  as  well.  Further,  he  will  learn  to  feel  respect 
for  the  language  in  which  he  writes  and  thus  be 
saved  from  any  attempt  to  remodel  it  by  arbitrary 
and  capricious  treatment.  Without  this  schooling, 
a  man's  writing  may  easily  degenerate  into  mere 
chatter. 

To  be  entirely  ignorant  of  the  Latin  language 
is  like  being  in  a  fine  country  on  a  misty  day.  The 
horizon  is  extremely  limited.  Nothing  can  be  seen 
clearly  except  that  which  is  quite  close ;  a  few  steps 
beyond,  everything  is  buried  in  obscurity.  But 
the  Latinist  has  a  wide  view,  embracing  modern 
times,  the  Middle  Age  and  Antiquity;  and  his 
mental  horizon  is  still  further  enlarged  if  he  studies 
Greek  or  even  Sanscrit. 

If  a  man  knows  no  Latin,  he  belongs  to  the 
vulgar,  even  though  he  be  a  great  virtuoso  on  the 
electrical  machine  and  have  the  base  of  hydrofluoric 
acid  in  his  crucible. 

There  is  no  better  recreation  for  the  mind  than 
the  study  of  the  ancient  classics.  Take  any  one 
of  them  into  your  hand,  be  it  only  for  half  an  hour, 
and  you  will  feel  yourself  refreshed,  relieved,  puri 
fied,  ennobled,  strengthened;  just  as  though  you 
had  quenched  your  thirst  at  some  pure  spring.  Is 
this  the  effect  of  the  old  language  and  its  perfect 
expression,  or  is  it  the  greatness  of  the  minds  whose 
works  remain  unharmed  and  unweakened  by  the 
lapse  of  a  thousand  years?  Perhaps  both  together. 
But  this  I  know.  If  the  threatened  calamity  should 
ever  come,  and  the  ancient  languages  cease  to  be 
taught,  a  new  literature  will  arise,  of  such  bar 
barous,  shallow  and  worthless  stuff  as  never  was 
seen  before. 


ON  MEN  OF  LEARNING. 

WHEN  one  sees  the  number  and  variety  of  in 
stitutions  which  exist  for  the  purposes  of  education,  • 
and  the  vast  throng  of  scholars  and  masters,  one 
might  fancy  the  human  race  to  be  very  much  con 
cerned  about  truth  and  wisdom.  But  here,  too,  ap 
pearances  are  deceptive.  The  masters  teach  in 
order  to  gain  money,  and  strive,  not  after  wisdom, 
but  the  outward  show  and  reputation  of  it;  and  the 
scholars  learn,  not  for  the  sake  of  knowledge  and 
insight,  but  to  be  able  to  chatter  and  give  them 
selves  airs.  Every  thirty  years  a  new  race  comes 
into  the  world — a  youngster  that  knows  nothing 
about  anything,  and  after  summarily  devouring  in 
all  haste  the  results  of  human  knowledge  as  they 
have  been  accumulated  for  thousands  of  years, 
aspires  to  be  thought  cleverer  than  the  whole  of 
the  past.  For  this  purpose  he  goes  to  the  Uni 
versity,  and  takes  to  reading  books — new  books,  as 
being  of  his  own  age  and  standing.  Everything 
he  reads  must  be  briefly  put,  must  be  new!  he  is 
new  himself.  Then  he  falls  to  and  criticises.  And 
here  I  am  not  taking  the  slightest  account  of 
studies  pursued  for  the  sole  object  of  making  a 
living. 

Students,  and  learned  persons  of  all  sorts  and 
every  age,  aim  as  a  rule  at  acquiring  information 
rather  than  insight.  They  pique  themselves  upon 
knowing  about  everything— stones,  plants,  battles, 
experiments,  and  all  the  books  in  existence.  It 
never  occurs  to  them  that  information  is  only  a 


36 


ON   MEN   OF   LEARNING  37 

means  of  insight,  and  in  itself  of  little  or  no  value; 
that  it  is  his  way  of  thinking  that  makes  a  man  a 
philosopher.  When  I  hear  of  these  portents  of 
learning  and  their  imposing  erudition,  I  sometimes 
say  to  myself:  Ah,  how  little  they  must  have  had 
to  think  about,  to  have  been  able  to  read  so  much! 
And  when  I  actually  find  it  reported  of  the  elder 
Pliny  that  he  was  continually  reading  or  being  read 
to,  at  table,  on  a  journey,  or  in  his  bath,  the  ques 
tion  forces  itself  upon  my  mind,  whether  the  man 
was  so  very  lacking  in  thought  of  his  own  that  he 
had  to  have  alien  thought  incessantly  instilled  into 
him;  as  though  he  were  a  consumptive  patient  tak 
ing  jellies  to  keep  himself  alive.  And  neither  his 
undiscerning  credulity  nor  his  inexpressibly  re 
pulsive  and  barely  intelligible  style — which  seems 
like  of  a  man  taking  notes,  and  very  economical  of 
paper — is  of  a  kind  to  give  me  a  high  opinion  of 
his  power  of  independent  thought. 

We  have  seen  that  much  reading  and  learning 
is  prejudicial  to  thinking  for  oneself;  and,  in  the 
same  way,  through  much  writing  and  teaching,  a 
man  loses  the  habit  of  being  quite  clear,  and  there 
fore  thorough,  in  regard  to  the  things  he  knows 
and  understands;  simply  because  he  has  left  him 
self  no  time  to  acquire  clearness  or  thoroughness. 
And  so,  when  clear  knowledge  fails  him  in  his  ut 
terances,  he  is  forced  to  fill  out  the  gaps  with  words 
and  phrases.  It  is  this,  and  not  the  dryness  of  the 
subject-matter,  that  makes  most  books  such  tedious 
reading.  There  is  a  saying  that  a  good  cook  can 
make  a  palatable  dish  even  out  of  an  old  shoe;  and 
a  good  writer  can  make  the  dryest  things  inter 
esting. 

With  by  far  the  largest  number  of  learned  men, 
knowledge  is  a  means,  not  an  end.  That  is  why 


38  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

they  will  never  achieve  any  great  work;  because, 
to  do  that,  he  who  pursues  knowledge  must  pursue 
it  as  an  end,  and  treat  everything  else,  even  ex 
istence  itself,  as  only  a  means.  For  everything 
which  a  man  fails  to  pursue  for  its  own  sake  is  but 
half-pursued;  and  true  excellence,  no  matter  in 
what  sphere,  can  be  attained  only  where  the  work 
has  been  produced  for  its  own  sake  alone,  and  not 
as  a  means  to  further  ends. 

And  so,  too,  no  one  will  ever  succeed  in  doing 
anything  really  great  and  original  in  the  way  of 
thought,  who  does  not  seek  to  acquire  knowledge 
for  himself,  and,  making  this  the  immediate  object 
of  his  studies,  decline  to  trouble  himself  about  the 
knowledge  of  others.  But  the  average  man  of 
learning  studies  for  the  purpose  of  being  able  to 
teach  and  write.  His  head  is  like  a  stomach  and 
intestines  which  let  the  food  pass  through  them  un 
digested.  That  is  just  why  his  teaching  and  writ 
ing  is  of  so  little  use.  For  it  is  not  upon  undigested 
refuse  that  people  can  be  nourished,  but  solely  upon 
the  milk  which  secretes  from  the  very  blood  itself. 

The  wig  is  the  appropriate  symbol  of  the  man 
of  learning,  pure  and  simple.  It  adorns  the  head 
with  a  copious  quantity  of  false  hair,  in  lack  of 
one's  own:  just  as  erudition  means  endowing  it 
with  a  great  mass  of  alien  thought.  This,  to  be 
sure,  does  not  clothe  the  head  so  well  and  naturally, 
nor  is  it  so  generally  useful,  nor  so  suited  for  all 
purposes,  nor  so  firmly  rooted;  nor  when  alien 
thought  is  used  up,  can  it  be  immediately  replaced 
by  more  from  the  same  source,  as  is  the  case  with 
that  which  springs  from  soil  of  one's  own.  So 
we  find  Sterne,  in  his  Tristram  Shandy,  boldly  as 
serting  that  an  ounce  of  a  man's  own  wit  is  worth 
a  ton  of  other  people's. 


ON   MEN   OF   LEARNING  39 

And  in  fact  the  most  profound  erudition  is  no 
more  akin  to  genius  than  a  collection  of  dried 
plants  in  like  Nature,  with  its  constant  flow  of 
new  life,  ever  fresh,  ever  young,  ever  changing. 
There  are  no  two  things  more  opposed  than  the 
childish  naivete  of  an  ancient  author  and  the  learn 
ing  of  his  commentator. 

Dilettanti,  dilettanti!  This  is  the  slighting  way 
in  which  those  who  pursue  any  branch  of  art  or 
learning  for  the  love  and  enjoyment  of  the  thing, 
— per  il  loro  diletto,  are  spoken  of  by  those  who 
have  taken  it  up  for  the  sake  of  gain,  attracted 
solely  by  the  prospect  of  money.  This  contempt 
of  theirs  comes  from  the  base  belief  that  no  man 
will  seriously  devote  himself  to  a  subject,  unless 
he  is  spurred  on  to  it  by  want,  hunger,  or  else 
some  form  of  greed.  The  public  is  of  the  same 
way  of  thinking;  and  hence  its  general  respect  for 
professionals  and  its  distrust  of  dilettanti.  But 
the  truth  is  that  the  dilettante  treats  his  subject  as 
an  end,  whereas  the  professional,  pure  and  simple, 
treats  it  merely  as  a  means.  He  alone  will  be  really 
in  earnest  about  a  matter,  who  has  a  direct  in 
terest  therein,  takes  to  it  because  he  likes  it,  and 
pursues  it  con  amore.  It  is  these,  and  not  hirelings, 
that  have  always  done  the  greatest  work. 

In  the  republic  of  letters  it  is  as  in  other  re 
publics;  favor  is  shown  to  the  plain  man — he  who 
goes  his  way  in  silence  and  does  not  set  up  to  be 
cleverer  than  others.  But  the  abnormal  man  is 
looked  upon  as  threatening  danger;  people  band 
together  against  him,  and  have,  oh!  such  a  majority 
on  their  side. 

The  condition  of  this  republic  is  much  like  that 
of  a  small  State  in  America,  where  every  man  is 
intent  only  upon  his  own  advantage,  and  seeks 


40  THE    ART    OF   LITERATURE 

reputation  and  power  for  himself,  quite  heedless 
of  the  general  weal,  which  then  goes  to  ruin.  So 
it  is  in  the  republic  of  letters;  it  is  himself,  and 
himself  alone,  that  a  man  puts  forward,  because 
he  wants  to  gain  fame.  The  only  thing  in  which 
all  agree  is  in  trying  to  keep  down  a  really  eminent 
man,  if  he  should  chance  to  show  himself,  as  one 
who  would  be  a  common  peril.  From  this  it  is  easy 
to  see  how  it  fares  with  knowledge  as  a  whole. 

Between  professors  and  independent  men  of 
learning  there  has  always  been  from  of  old  a  cer 
tain  antagonism,  which  may  perhaps  be  likened  to 
that  existing  been  dogs  and  wolves.  In  virtue  of 
their  position,  professors  enjoy  great  facilities  for 
becoming  known  to  their  contemporaries.  Con- 
trarily,  independent  men  of  learning  enjoy,  by  their 
position,  great  facilities  for  becoming  known  to 
posterity;  to  which  it  is  necessary  that,  amongst 
other  and  much  rarer  gifts,  a  man  should  have  a 
certain  leisure  and  freedom.  As  mankind  takes  a 
long  time  in  finding  out  on  whom  to  bestow  its  at 
tention,  they  may  both  work  together  side  by  side. 

He  who  holds  a  professorship  may  be  said  to 
receive  his  food  in  the  stall ;  and  this  is  the  best  way 
with  ruminant  animals.  But  he  who  finds  his  food 
for  himself  at  the  hands  of  Nature  is  better  off  in 
the  open  field. 

Of  human  knowledge  as  a  wliole  and  in  every 
branch  of  it,  by  far  the  largest  part  exists  nowhere 
but  on  paper, — I  mean,  in  books,  that  paper 
memory  of  mankind.  Only  a  small  part  of  it  is 
at  any  given  period  really  active  in  the  minds  of 
particular  persons.  This  is  due,  in  the  main,  to 
the  brevity  and  uncertainty  of  life ;  but  it  also  comes 
from  the  fact  that  men  are  lazy  and  bent  on 
pleasure.  Every  generation  attains,  on  its  hasty 


ON   MEN    OF   LEARNING  41 

passage  through  existence,  just  so  much  of  human 
knowledge  as  it  needs,  and  then  soon  disappears. 
Most  men  of  learning  are  very  superficial.  Then 
follows  a  new  generation,  full  of  hope,  but  ig 
norant,  and  with  everything  to  learn  from  the  be 
ginning.  It  seizes,  in  its  turn,  just  so  much  as  it 
can  grasp  or  find  useful  on  its  brief  journey  and 
then  too  goes  its  way.  How  badly  it  would  fai^ 
with  human  knowledge  if  it  were  not  for  the  art 
of  writing  and  printing!  This  it  is  that  makes 
libraries  the  only  sure  and  lasting  memory  of  the 
human  race,  for  its  individual  members  have  all  of 
them  but  a  very  limited  and  imperfect  one.  Hence 
most  men  of  learning  as  are  loth  to  have  their 
knowledge  examined  as  merchants  to  lay  bare  their 
books. 

Human  knowledge  extends  on  all  sides  farther 
than  the  eye  can  reach;  and  of  that  which  would 
be  generally  worth  knowing,  no  one  man  can  pos 
sess  even  the  thousandth  part. 

All  branches  of  learning  have  thus  been  so  much 
enlarged  that  he  who  would  "do  something"  has  to 
pursue  no  more  than  one  subject  and  disregard  all 
others.  In  his  own  subject  he  will  then,  it  is  true, 
be  superior  to  the  vulgar;  but  in  all  else  he  will 
belong  to  it.  If  we  add  to  this  that  neglect  of  the 
ancient  languages,  which  is  now-a-days  on  the  in 
crease  and  is  doing  away  with  all  general  education 
in  the  humanities — for  a  mere  smattering  of  Latin 
and  Greek  is  of  no  use — we  shall  come  to  have  men 
of  learning  who  outside  their  own  subject  display 
an  ignorance  truly  bovine. 

An  exclusive  specialist  of  this  kind  stands  on  a 
par  with  a  workman  in  a  factory,  whose  whole  life 
is  spent  in  making  one  particular  kind  of  screw, 
or  catch,  or  handle,  for  some  particular  instrument 


42  THE   ART   OF   LITERATURE 

or  machine,  in  which,  indeed,  he  attains  incredible 
dexterity.  The  specialist  may  also  be  likened  to  a 
man  who  lives  in  his  own  house  and  never  leaves  it. 
There  he  is  perfectly  familiar  with  everything, 
every  little  step,  corner,  or  board;  much  as  Quasi 
modo  in  Victor  Hugo's  Notre  Dame  knows  the 
cathedral;  but  outside  it,  all  is  strange  and  un 
known. 

For  true  culture  in  the  humanities  it  is  absolutely 
necessary  that  a  man  should  be  many-sided  and 
take  large  views;  and  for  a  man  of  learning  in  the 
higher  sense  of  the  word,  an  extensive  acquaintance 
with  history  is  needful.  He,  however,  who  wishes 
to  be  a  complete  philosopher,  must  gather  into  his 
head  the  remotest  ends  of  human  knowledge:  for 
where  else  could  they  ever  come  together? 

It  is  precisely  minds  of  the  first  order  that  will 
never  be  specialists.  For  their  very  nature  is  to 
make  the  whole  of  existence  their  problem ;  and  this 
is  a  subject  upon  which  they  will  every  one  of 
them  in  some  form  provide  mankind  with  a  new 
revelation.  For  he  alone  can  deserve  the  name  of 
genius  who  takes  the  All,  the  Essential,  the  Uni 
versal,  for  the  theme  of  his  achievements;  not  he 
who  spends  his  life  in  explaining  some  special  rela 
tion  of  things  one  to  another. 


ON  THINKING  FOR  ONESELF. 

A  LIBRARY  may  be  very  large;  but  if  it  is  in 
disorder,  it  is  not  so  useful  as  one  that  is  small 
but  well  arranged.  In  the  same  way,  a  man  may 
have  a  great  mass  of  knowledge,  but  if  he  has  not 
worked  it  up  by  thinking  it  over  for  himself,  it  has 
much  less  value  than  a  far  smaller  amount  which 
he  has  thoroughly  pondered.  For  it  is  only  when 
a  man  looks  at  his  knowledge  from  all  sides,  and 
combines  the  things  he  knows  by  comparing  truth 
with  truth,  that  he  obtains  a  complete  hold  over  it 
and  gets  it  into  his  power.  A  man  cannot  turn 
over  anything  in  his  mind  unless  he  knows  it;  he 
should,  therefore,  learn  something;  but  it  is  only 
when  he  has  turned  it  over  that  he  can  be  said  to 
know  it. 

Reading  and  learning  are  things  that  anyone  can 
do  of  his  own  free  will;  but  not  so  thinking. 
Thinking  must  be  kindled,  like  a  fire  by  a  draught ; 
it  must  be  sustained  by  some  interest  in  the  matter 
in  hand.  This  interest  may  be  of  purely  objective 
kind,  or  merely  subjective.  The  latter  comes  into 
play  only  in  things  that  concern  us  personally.  Ob 
jective  interest  is  confined  to  heads  that  think  by 
nature;  to  whom  thinking  is  as  natural  as  breath 
ing;  and  they  are  very  rare.  This  is  why  most 
men  of  learning  show  so  little  of  it. 

It  is  incredible  what  a  different  effect  is  pro 
duced  upon  the  mind  by  thinking  for  oneself,  as 
compared  with  reading.  It  carries  on  and  intensi 
fies  that  original  difference  in  the  nature  of  two 

43 


44  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

minds  which  leads  the  one  to  think  and  the  other  to 
read.  What  I  mean  is  that  reading  forces  alien 
thoughts  upon  the  mind — thoughts  which  are  as 
foreign  to  the  drift  and  temper  in  which  it  may  be 
for  the  moment,  as  the  seal  is  to  the  wax  on  which 
it  stamps  its  imprint.  The  mind  is  thus  entirely 
under  compulsion  from  without;  it  is  driven  to 
think  this  or  that,  though  for  the  moment  it  may 
not  have  the  slightest  impulse  or  inclination  to  do 
so. 

But  when  a  man  thinks  for  himself,  he  follows  the 
impulse  of  his  own  mind,  which  is  determined  for 
him  at  the  time,  either  by  his  environment  or  some 
particular  recollection.  The  visible  world  of  a 
man's  surroundings  does  not,  as  reading  does,  im 
press  a  single  definite  thought  upon  his  mind,  but 
merely  gives  the  matter  and  occasion  which  lead 
him  to  think  what  is  appropriate  to  his  nature  and 
present  temper.  So  it  is,  that  much  reading  de 
prives  the  mind  of  all  elasticity;  it  is  like  keeping 
a  spring  continually  under  pressure.  The  safest 
way  of  having  no  thoughts  of  one's  own  is  to  take 
up  a  book  every  moment  one  has  nothing  else  to 
do.  It  is  this  practice  which  explains  why  erudi 
tion  makes  most  men  more  stupid  and  silly  than 
they  are  by  nature,  and  prevents  their  writings 
obtaining  any  measure  of  success.  They  remain, 
in  Pope's  words: 

For  ever  reading,  never  to  be  read!1 

Men  of  learning  are  those  who  have  done  their 
reading  in  the  pages  of  a  book.  Thinkers  and  men 
of  genius  are  those  who  have  gone  straight  to  the 
book  of  Nature ;  it  is  they  who  have  enlightened  the 
world  and  carried  humanity  further  on  its  way. 

1  Dunciad,  iii,  194. 


ON    THINKING    FOR    ONESELF  45 

If  a  man's  thoughts  are  to  have  truth  and  life  in 
them,  they  must,  after  all,  be  his  own  fundamental 
thoughts;  for  these  are  the  only  ones  that  he  can 
fully  and  wholly  understand.  To  read  another's 
thoughts  is  like  taking  the  leavings  of  a  meal  to 
which  we  have  not  been  invited,  or  putting  on  the 
clothes  which  some  unknown  visitor  has  laid  aside. 
The  thought  we  read  is  related  to  the  thought  which 
springs  up  in  ourselves,  as  the  fossil-impress  of 
some  prehistoric  plant  to  a  plant  as  it  buds  forth  in 
spring-time. 

Reading  is  nothing  more  than  a  substitute  for 
thought  of  one's  own.  It  means  putting  the  mind 
into  leading-strings.  The  multitude  of  books 
serves  only  to  show  how  many  false  paths  there 
are,  and  how  widely  astray  a  man  may  wander  if 
he  follows  any  of  them.  But  he  who  is  guided  by 
his  genius,  he  who  thinks  for  himself,  who  thinks 
spontaneously  and  exactly,  possesses  the  only  com 
pass  by  which  he  can  steer  aright.  A  man 
should  read  only  when  his  own  thoughts  stagnate 
at  their  source,  which  will  happen  often  enough 
even  with  the  best  of  minds.  On  the  other  hand, 
to  take  up  a  book  for  the  purpose  of  scaring  away 
one's  own  original  thoughts  is  sin  against  the  Holy 
Spirit.  It  is  like  running  away  from  Nature  to 
look  at  a  museum  of  dried  plants  or  gaze  at  a  land 
scape  in  copperplate. 

A  man  may  have  discovered  some  portion  of 
truth  or  wisdom,  after  spending  a  great  deal  of 
time  and  trouble  in  thinking  it  over  for  himself 
and  adding  thought  to  thought;  and  it  may  some 
times  happen  that  he  could  have  found  it  all  ready 
to  hand  in  a  book  and  spared  himself  the  trouble. 
But  even  so,  it  is  a  hundred  times  more  valuable 
if  he  has  acquired  it  by  thinking  it  out  for  himself 


46  THE   ART    OF    LITERATURE 

For  it  is  only  when  we  gain  our  knowledge  in  this 
way  that  it  enters  as  an  integral  part,  a  living  mem 
ber,  into  the  whole  system  of  our  thought;  that  it 
stands  in  complete  and  firm  relation  with  what  we 
know;  that  it  is  understood  with  all  that  underlies 
it  and  follows  from  it;  that  it  wears  the  color,  the 
precise  shade,  the  distinguishing  mark,  of  our  own 
way  of  thinking;  that  it  comes  exactly  at  the  right 
time,  just  as  we  felt  the  necessity  for  it;  thac  it 
stands  fast  and  cannot  be  forgotten.  This  is  the 
perfect  application,  nay,  the  interpretation,  of 
Goethe's  advice  to  earn  our  inheritance  for  our 
selves  so  that  we  may  really  possess  it: 

Was   due   ererbt  von   deinen   Vdtern  hast, 
Erwirb  es,  urn  es  zu  besitzen.'1 

The  man  who  thinks  for  himself,  forms  his  own 
opinions  and  learns  the  authorities  for  them  only 
later  on,  when  they  serve  but  to  strengthen  his 
belief  in  them  and  in  himself.  But  the  book- 
philosopher  starts  from  the  authorities.  He  reads 
other  people's  books,  collects  their  opinions,  and  so 
forms  a  whole  for  himself,  which  resembles  an  au 
tomaton  made  up  of  anything  but  flesh  and  blood. 
Contrarily,  he  who  thinks  for  himself  creates  a 
work  like  a  living  man  as  made  by  Nature.  For 
the  work  comes  into  being  as  a  man  does ;  the  think 
ing  mind  is  impregnated  from  without,  and  it  then 
forms  and  bears  its  child. 

Truth  that  has  been  merely  learned  is  like  an 
artificial  limb,  a  false  tooth,  a  waxen  nose ;  at  best, 
like  a  nose  made  out  of  another's  flesh;  it  adheres 
to  us  only  because  it  is  put  on.  But  truth  acquired 
by  thinking  of  our  own  is  like  a  natural  limb;  it 
alone  really  belongs  to  us.  This  is  the  fundamental 

1  Faust,  I.  329. 


ON    THINKING    FOR    ONESELF  47 

difference  between  the  thinker  and  the  mere  man 
of  learning.  The  intellectual  attainments  of  a  man 
who  thinks  for  himself  resemble  a  fine  painting, 
where  the  light  and  shade  are  correct,  the  tone  sus 
tained,  the  color  perfectly  harmonized;  it  is  true 
to  life.  On  the  other  hand,  the  intellectual  attain 
ments  of  the  mere  man  of  learning  are  like  a  large 
palette,  full  of  all  sorts  of  colors,  which  at  most 
are  systematically  arranged,  but  devoid  of  har 
mony,  connection  and  meaning. 

Reading  is  thinking  with  some  one  else's  head 
instead  of  one's  own.  To  think  with  one's  own 
head  is  always  to  aim  at  developing  a  coherent 
whole — a  system,  even  though  it  be  not  a  strictly 
complete  one;  and  nothing  hinders  this  so  much 
as  too  strong  a  current  of  others'  thoughts,  such 
as  comes  of  continual  reading.  These  thoughts, 
springing  every  one  of  them  from  different  minds, 
belonging  to  different  systems,  and  tinged  with 
different  colors,  never  of  themselves  flow  together 
into  an  intellectual  whole;  they  never  form  a  unity 
of  knowledge,  or  insight,  or  conviction ;  but,  rather, 
fill  the  head  with  a  Babylonian  confusion  of 
tongues.  The  mind  that  is  over-loaded  with  alien 
thought  is  thus  deprived  of  all  clear  insight,  and 
is  well-nigh  disorganized.  This  is  a  state  of  things 
observable  in  many  men  of  learning;  and  it  makes 
them  inferior  in  sound  sense,  correct  judgment  and 
practical  tact,  to  many  illiterate  persons,  who, 
after  obtaining  a  little  knowledge  from  without,  by 
means  of  experience,  intercourse  with  others,  and 
a  small  amount  of  reading,  have  always  subor 
dinated  it  to,  and  embodied  it  with,  their  own 
thought. 

The  really  scientific  thinker  does  the  same  thing 
as  these  illiterate  persons,  but  on  a  larger  scale. 


48  THE   ART   OF   LITERATURE 

Although  he  has  need  of  much  knowledge,  and  so 
must  read  a  great  deal,  his  mind  is  nevertheless 
strong  enough  to  master  it  all,  to  assimilate  and 
incorporate  it  with  the  system  of  his  thoughts,  and 
so  to  make  it  fit  in  with  the  organic  unity  of  his 
insight,  which,  though  vast,  is  always  growing. 
And  in  the  process,  his  own  thought,  like  the  bass 
in  an  organ,  always  dominates  everything  and  is 
never  drowned  by  other  tones,  as  happens  with 
minds  which  are  full  of  mere  antiquarian  lore; 
where  shreds  of  music,  as  it  were,  in  every  key, 
mingle  confusedly,  and  no  fundamental  note  is 
heard  at  all. 

Those  who  have  spent  their  lives  in  reading,  and 
taken  their  wisdom  from  books,  are  like  people  who 
have  obtained  precise  information  about  a  country 
from  the  descriptions  of  many  travellers.  Such 
people  can  tell  a  great  deal  about  it ;  but,  after  all, 
they  have  no  connected,  clear,  and  profound  knowl 
edge  of  its  real  condition.  But  those  who  have 
spent  their  lives  in  thinking,  resemble  the  travellers 
themselves;  they  alone  really  know  what  they  are 
talking  about;  they  are  acquainted  with  the  actual 
state  of  affairs,  and  are  quite  at  home  in  the  subject. 

The  thinker  stands  in  the  same  relation  to  the 
ordinary  book-philosopher  as  an  eye-witness  does 
to  the  historian;  he  speaks  from  direct  knowledge 
of  his  own.  That  is  why  all  those  who  think  for 
themselves  come,  at  bottom,  to  much  the  same  con 
clusion.  The  differences  they  present  are  due  to 
their  different  points  of  view;  and  when  these  do 
not  affect  the  matter,  they  all  speak  alike.  ^  They 
merely  express  the  result  of  their  own  objective 
perception  of  things.  There  are  many  passages  in 
my  works  which  I  have  given  to  the  public  only 
after  some  hesitation,  because  of  their  paradoxical 


ON    THINKING    FOR   ONESELF  49 

nature ;  and  afterwards  I  have  experienced  a  pleas 
ant  surprise  in  finding  the  same  opinion  recorded  in 
the  works  of  great  men  who  lived  long  ago. 

The  book-philosopher  merely  reports  what  one 
person  has  said  and  another  meant,  or  the  objec 
tions  raised  by  a  third,  and  so  on.  He  compares 
different  opinions,  ponders,  criticises,  and  tries  to 
get  at  the  truth  of  the  matter ;  herein  on  a  par  with 
the  critical  historian.  For  instance,  he  will  set  out 
to  inquire  whether  Leibnitz  was  not  for  some  time 
a  follower  of  Spinoza,  and  questions  of  a  like 
nature.  The  curious  student  of  such  matters  may 
find  conspicuous  examples  of  what  I  mean  in 
Herbart's  Analytical  Elucidation  of  Morality  and 
Natural  Right,  and  in  the  same  author's  Letters 
on  Freedom.  Surprise  may  be  felt  that  a  man  of 
the  kind  should  put  himself  to  so  much  trouble; 
for,  on  the  face  of  it,  if  he  would  only  examine  the 
matter  for  himself,  he  would  speedily  attain  his 
object  by  the  exercise  of  a  little  thought.  But 
there  is  a  small  difficulty  in  the  way.  It  does  not 
depend  upon  his  own  will.  A  man  can  always 
sit  down  and  read,  but  not — think.  It  is  with 
thoughts  as  with  men;  they  cannot  always  be  sum 
moned  at  pleasure ;  we  must  wait  for  them  to  come. 
Thought  about  a  subject  must  appear  of  itself, 
by  a  happy  and  harmonious  combination  of  external 
stimulus  with  mental  temper  and  attention;  and 
it  is  just  that  which  never  seems  to  come  to  these 
people. 

This  truth  may  be  illustrated  by  what  happens 
in  the  case  of  matters  affecting  our  own  personal 
interest.  When  it  is  necessary  to  come  to  some 
resolution  in  a  matter  of  that  kind,  we  cannot  wei] 
sit  down  at  any  given  moment  and  think  over  the 
merits  of  the  case  and  make  up  our  mind;  for,  if 


50  THE    ART    OF    LITERATURE 

we  try  to  do  so,  we  often  find  ourselves  unable,  at 
that  particular  moment,  to  keep  our  mind  fixed 
upon  the  subject;  it  wanders  off  to  other  things. 
Aversion  to  the  matter  in  question  is  sometimes  to 
blame  for  this.  In  such  a  case  we  should  not  use 
force,  but  wait  for  the  proper  frame  of  mind  to 
come  of  itself.  It  often  comes  unexpectedly  and 
returns  again  and  again ;  and  the  variety  of  temper 
in  which  we  approach  it  at  different  moments  puts 
the  matter  always  in  a  fresh  light.  It  is  this  long 
process  which  is  understood  by  the  term  a  ripe 
resolution.  For  the  work  of  coming  to  a  resolution 
must  be  distributed;  and  in  the  process  much  that 
is  overlooked  at  one  moment  occurs  to  us  at  an 
other;  and  the  repugnance  vanishes  when  we  find, 
as  we  usually  do,  on  a  closer  inspection,  that  things 
are  not  so  bad  as  they  seemed. 

This  rule  applies  to  the  life  of  the  intellect  as 
well  as  to  matters  of  practice.  A  man  must  wait 
for  the  right  moment.  Not  even  the  greatest  mind 
is  capable  of  thinking  for  itself  at  all  times.  Hence 
a  great  mind  does  well  to  spend  its  leisure  in  read 
ing,  which,  as  I  have  said,  is  a  substitute  for 
thought;  it  brings  stuff  to  the  mind  by  letting 
another  person  do  the  thinking;  although  that  is 
always  done  in  a  manner  not  our  own.  Therefore, 
a  man  should  not  read  too  much,  in  order  that 
his  mind  may  not  become  accustomed,  to  the  sub 
stitute  and  thereby  forget  the  reality;  that  it  may 
not  form  the  habit  of  walking  in  well-worn  paths; 
nor  by  following  an  alien  course  of  thought  grow 
a  stranger  to  its  own.  Least  of  all  should  a  man 
quite  withdraw  his  gaze  from  the  real  world  for 
the  mere  sake  of  reading;  as  the  impulse  and  the 
temper  which  prompt  to  thought  of  one's  own  come 
far  of tener  from  the  world  of  reality  than  from  the 


ON    THINKING    FOR    ONESELF  51 

world  of  books.  The  real  life  that  a  man  sees  be 
fore  him  is  the  natural  subject  of  thought;  and  in  its 
strength  as  the  primary  element  of  existence,  it 
can  more  easily  than  anything  else  rouse  and  in 
fluence  the  thinking  mind. 

After  these  considerations,  it  will  not  be  matter 
for  surprise  that  a  man  who  thinks  for  himself 
can  easily  be  distinguished  from  the  book-philoso 
pher  by  the  very  way  in  which  he  talks,  by  his 
marked  earnestness,  and  the  originality,  directness, 
and  personal  conviction  that  stamp  all  his  thoughts 
and  expressions.  The  book-philosopher,  on  the 
other  hand,  lets  it  be  seen  that  everything  he  has 
is  second-hand;  that  his  ideas  are  like  the  number 
and  trash  of  an  old  furniture-shop,  collected  to 
gether  from  all  quarters.  Mentally,  he  is  dull  and 
pointless — a  copy  of  a  copy.  His  literary  style 
is  made  up  of  conventional,  nay,  vulgar  phrases, 
and  terms  that  happen  to  be  current;  in  this  re 
spect  much  like  a  small  State  where  all  the  money 
that  circulates  is  foreign,  because  it  has  no  coinage 
of  its  own. 

Mere  experience  can  as  little  as  reading  supply 
the  place  of  thought.  It  stands  to  thinking  in  the 
same  relation  in  which  eating  stands  to  digestion 
and  assimilation.  When  experience  boasts  that  to 
its  discoveries  alone  is  due  the  advancement  of  the 
human  race,  it  is  as  though  the  mouth  were  to 
claim  the  whole  credit  of  maintaining  the  body  in 
health. 

The  works  of  all  truly  capable  minds  are  dis 
tinguished  by  a  character  of  decision  and  definite- 
ness,  which  means  they  are  clear  and  free  from  ob 
scurity.  A  truly  capable  mind  always  knows 
definitely  and  clearly  what  is  is  that  it  wants  to 
express,  whether  its  medium  is  prose,  verse,  or 


52  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

omsic.  Other  minds  are  not  decisive  and  not 
definite;  and  by  this  they  may  be  known  for  what 
they  are. 

The  characteristic  sign  of  a  mind  of  the  highest 
order  is  that  it  always  judges  at  first  hand.  Every 
thing  it  advances  is  the  result  of  thinking  for  itself; 
and  this  is  everywhere  evident  by  the  way  in  which 
it  gives  its  thoughts  utterance.  Such  a  mind  is 
like  a  Prince.  In  the  realm  of  intellect  its  author 
ity  is  imperial,  whereas  the  authority  of  minds  of 
a  lower  order  is  delegated  only;  as  may  be  seen 
in  their  style,  which  has  no  independent  stamp  of 
its  own. 

Every  one  who  really  thinks  »f or  himself  is  so  far 
like  a  monarch.  His  position  is  undelegated  and 
supreme.  His  judgments,  like  royal  decrees, 
spring  from  his  own  sovereign  power  and  proceed 
directly  from  himself.  He  acknowledges  authority 
as  little  as  a  monarch  admits  a  command;  he  sub 
scribes  to  nothing  but  what  he  has  himself  author 
ized,  The  multitude  of  common  minds,  laboring 
under  all  sorts  of  current  opinions,  authorities, 
prejudices,  is  like  the  people,  which  silently  obeys 
the  law  and  accepts  orders  from  above. 

Those  who  are  so  zealous  and  eager  to  settle 
debated  questions  by  citing  authorities,  are  really 
glad  when  they  are  able  to  put  the  understanding 
and  the  insight  of  others  into  the  field  in  place  of 
their  own,  which  are  wanting.  Their  number  i? 
legion.  For,  as  Seneca  says,  there  is  no  man  but 
prefers  belief  to  the  exercise  of  judgment — unus* 
quisque  mavult  credere  quam  judicare.  In  their 
controversies  such  people  make  a  promiscuous  use 
of  the  weapon  of  authority,  and  strike  out  at  one 
another  with  it.  If  any  one  chances  to  become  in 
volved  in  such  a  contest,  he  will  do  well  not  to  try 


ON   THINKING   FOR   ONESELF  53 

reason  and  argument  as  a  mode  of  defence;  for 
against  a  weapon  of  that  kind  these  people  are 
like  Siegfrieds,  with  a  skin  of  horn,  and  dipped  in 
the  flood  of  incapacity  for  thinking  and  judging. 
They  will  meet  his  attack  by  bringing  up  their 
authorities  as  a  way  of  abashing  him — argumentum 
ad  verecundiam,  and  then  cry  out  that  they  have 
won  the  battle. 

In  the  real  world,  be  it  never  so  fair,  favorable 
and  pleasant,  we  always  live  subject  to  the  law  of 
gravity  which  we  have  to  be  constantly  overcom 
ing.  But  in  the  world  of  intellect  we  are  disem 
bodied  spirits,  held  in  bondage  to  no  such  law,  and 
free  from  penury  and  distress.  Thus  it  is  that  there 
exists  no  happiness  on  earth  like  that  which,  at  the 
auspicious  moment,  a  fine  and  fruitful  mind  finds 
in  itself. 

The  presence  of  a  thought  is  like  the  presence 
of  a  woman  we  love.  We  fancy  we  shall  never 
forget  the  thought  nor  become  indifferent  to  the 
dear  one.  But  out  of  sight,  out  of  mind!  The 
finest  thought  runs  the  risk  of  being  irrevocably 
forgotten  if  we  do  not  write  it  down,  and  the 
darling  of  being  deserted  if  we  do  not  marry  her. 

There  are  plenty  of  thoughts  which  are  valuable 
to  the  man  who  thinks  them;  but  only  few  of 
them  which  have  enough  strength  to  produce  re- 
percussive  or  reflect  action — I  mean,  to  win  the 
reader's  sympathy  after  they  have  been  put  on 
paper. 

But  still  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  a  true 
value  attaches  only  to  what  a  man  has  thought  in 
the  first  instance  for  his  own  case.  Thinkers  may 
be  classed  according  as  they  think  chiefly  for  their 
own  case  or  for  that  of  others.  The  former  are  the 
genuine  independent  thinkers;  they  really  think 


54  THE  ART   OF   LITERATURE 

and  are  really  independent;  they  are  the  true 
philosophers;  they  alone  are  in  earnest.  The 
pleasure  and  the  happiness  of  their  existence  con 
sists  in  thinking.  The  others  are  the  sophists;  they 
want  to  seem  that  which  they  are  not,  and  seek 
their  happiness  in  what  they  hope  to  get  from  the 
world.  They  are  in  earnest  about  nothing  else. 
To  which  of  these  two  classes  a  man  belongs  may 
be  seen  by  his  whole  style  and  manner.  Lichten- 
berg  is  an  example  for  the  former  class;  Herder, 
there  can  be  no  doubt,  belongs  to  the  second. 

When  one  considers  how  vast  and  how  close  to 
us  is  the  problem  of  existence — this  equivocal,  tor 
tured,  fleeting,  dream-like  existence  of  ours — so 
vast  and  so  close  that  a  man  no  sooner  discovers 
it  than  it  overshadows  and  obscures  all  other  prob 
lems  and  aims;  and  when  one  sees  how  all  men, 
with  few  and  rare  exceptions,  have  no  clear  con 
sciousness  of  the  problem,  nay,  seem  to  be  quite 
unaware  of  its  presence,  but  busy  themselves  with 
everything  rather  than  with  this,  and  live  on,  tak 
ing  no  thought  but  for  the  passing  day  and  the 
hardly  longer  span  of  their  own  personal  future, 
either  expressly  discarding  the  problem  or  else 
over-ready  to  come  to  terms  with  it  by  adopting 
some  system  of  popular  metaphysics  and  letting 
it  satisfy  them;  when,  I  say,  one  takes  all  this  to 
heart,  one  may  come  to  the  opinion  that  man  may 
be  said  to  be  a  thinking  being  only  in  a  very  remote 
sense,  and  henceforth  feel  no  special  surprise  at 
any  trait  of  human  thoughtlessness  or  folly;  but 
know,  rather,  that  the  normal  man's  intellectual 
range  of  vision  does  indeed  extend  beyond  that  of 
the  brute,  whose  whole  existence  is,  as  it  were,  a 
continual  present,  with  no  consciousness  of  the  past 


ON   THINKING   FOR   ONESELF  55 

or  the  future,  but  not  such  an  immeasurable  dis 
tance  as  is  generally  supposed. 

This  is,  in  fact,  corroborated  by  the  way  in  which 
most  men  converse ;  where  their  thoughts  are  found 
to  be  chopped  up  fine,  like  chaff,  so  that  for  them 
to  spin  out  a  discourse  of  any  length  is  impossible. 

If  this  world  were  peopled  by  really  thinking 
beings,  it  could  not  be  that  noise  of  every  kind 
would  be  allowed  such  generous  limits,  as  is  the 
case  with  the  most  horrible  and  at  the  same  time 
aimless  form  of  it.1  If  Nature  had  meant  man  to 
think,  she  would  not  have  given  him  ears;  or,  at 
any  rate,  she  would  have  furnished  them  with  air 
tight  flaps,  such  as  are  the  enviable  possession  of 
the  bat.  But,  in  truth,  man  is  a  poor  animal  like 
the  rest,  and  his  powers  are  meant  only  to  main 
tain  him  in  the  struggle  for  existence;  so  he  must 
need  keep  his  ears  always  open,  to  announce  of 
themselves,  by  night  as  by  day,  the  approach  of 
the  pursuer. 

1  Translator's  Note. — Schopenhauer  refers  to  the  cracking  of 
whips.     See  the  Essay  On  Noise  in  Studies  in  Pessimism. 


OX  SOME  FORMS  OF  LITERATURE. 

IN  the  DRAMA,  which  is  the  most  perfect  reflec 
tion  of  human  existence,  there  are  three  stages  in 
the  presentation  of  the  subject,  with  a  correspond 
ing  variety  in  the  design  and  scope  of  the  piece. 

At  the  first,  which  is  also  the  most  common, 
stage,  the  drama  is  never  anything  more  than 
merely  interesting.  The  persons  gain  our  attention 
by  following  their  own  aims,  which  resemble  ours; 
the  action  advances  by  means  of  intrigue  and  the 
play  of  character  and  incident;  while  wit  and  rail 
lery  season  the  whole. 

At  the  second  stage,  the  drama  becomes  senti 
mental.  Sympathy  is  roused  with  the  hero  and, 
indirectly,  with  ourselves.  The  action  takes  a 
pathetic  turn;  but  the  end  is  peaceful  and  satis 
factory. 

The  climax  is  reached  with  the  third  stage,  which 
is  the  most  difficult.  There  the  drama  aims  at 
being  tragic.  We  are  brought  face  to  face  with 
great  suffering  and  the  storm  and  stress  of  exist 
ence;  and  the  outcome  of  it  is  to  show  the  vanity 
of  all  human  effort.  Deeply  moved,  we  are  either 
directly  prompted  to  disengage  our  will  from  the 
struggle  of  life,  or  else  a  chord  is  struck  in  us  which 
echoes  a  similar  feeling. 

The  beginning,  it  is  said,  is  always  difficult.  In 
the  drama  it  is  just  the  contrary;  for  these  the 
difficulty  always  lies  in  the  end.  This  is  proved 
by  countless  plays  which  promise  very  well  for  the 
first  act  or  two,  and  then  become  muddled,  stick  or 
falter — notoriously  so  in  the  fourth  act — and  finally 
conclude  in  a  way  that  is  either  forced  or  unsat- 

56 


ON    SOME    FORMS    OF    LITERATURE  57 

isfactory  or  else  long  foreseen  by  every  one.  Some 
times,  too,  the  end  is  positively  revolting,  as  in 
Lessing's  Emilia  Galotti,  which  sends  the  spectators 
home  in  a  temper. 

This  difficulty  in  regard  to  the  end  of  a  play 
arises  partly  because  it  is  everywhere  easier  to  get 
things  into  a  tangle  than  to  get  them  out  again; 
partly  also  because  at  the  beginning  we  give  the 
author  carte  blanche  to  do  as  he  likes,  but,  at  the 
end,  make  certain  definite  demands  upon  him. 
Thus  we  ask  for  a  conclusion  that  shall  be  either 
quite  happy  or  else  quite  tragic;  whereas  human 
affairs  do  not  easily  take  so  decided  a  turn;  and 
then  we  expect  that  it  shall  be  natural,  fit  and 
proper,  unlabored,  and  at  the  same  time  foreseen 
by  no  one. 

These  remarks  are  also  applicable  to  an  epic  and 
to  a  novel;  but  the  more  compact  nature  of  the 
drama  makes  the  difficulty  plainer  by  increasing  it. 

E  nihilo  nihil  fit.  That  nothing  can  come  from 
nothing  is  a  maxim  true  in  fine  art  as  elsewhere. 
In  composing  an  historical  picture,  a  good  artist 
will  use  living  men  as  a  model,  and  take  the  ground 
work  of  the  faces  from  life;  and  then  proceed  to 
idealize  them  in  point  of  beauty  or  expression.  A 
similar  method,  I  fancy,  is  adopted  by  good  novel 
ists.  In  drawing  a  character  they  take  a  general 
outline  of  it  from  some  real  person  of  their  ac 
quaintance,  and  then  idealize  and  complete  it  to 
suit  their  purpose. 

A  NOVEL  will  be  of  a  high  and  noble  order,  the 
more  it  represents  of  inner,  and  the  less  it  repre 
sents  of  outer,  life;  and  the  ratio  between  the  two 
will  supply  a  means  of  judging  any  novel,  of  what 
ever  kind,  from  Tristram  Shandy  down  to  the  crud 
est  and  most  sensational  tale  of  knight  or  robber. 
Tristram  Shandy  has,  indeed,  as  good  as  no  action 


58  THE   ART    OF    LITERATURE 

at  all;  and  there  is  not  much  in  La  Nouvelle 
Heloise  and  Wilhelm  Meister.  Even  Don  Quixote 
has  relatively  little;  and  what  there  is,  very  unim 
portant,  and  introduced  merely  for  the  sake  of 
fun.  And  these  four  are  the  best  of  all  existing 
novels. 

Consider,  further,  the  wonderful  romances  of 
Jean  Paul,  and  how  much  inner  life  is  shown  on 
the  narrowest  basis  of  actual  event.  Even  in 
Walter  Scott's  novels  there  is  a  great  preponder 
ance  of  inner  over  outer  life,  and  incident  is  never 
brought  in  except  for  the  purpose  of  giving  play 
to  thought  and  emotion;  whereas,  in  bad  novels, 
incident  is  there  on  its  own  account.  Skill  consists 
in  setting  the  inner  life  in  motion  with  the  smallest 
possible  array  of  circumstance;  for  it  is  this  inner 
life  that  really  excites  our  interest. 

The  business  of  the  novelist  is  not  to  relate  great 
events,  but  to  make  small  ones  interesting. 

HISTORY,  which  I  like  to  think  of  as  the  contrary 
of  poetry  (la-ropov^vov — TreTroL^vov) ,  is  for  time  what 
geography  is  for  space;  and  it  is  no  more  to  be 
called  a  science,  in  any  strict  sense  of  the  word, 
than  is  geography,  because  it  does  not  deal  with 
universal  truths,  but  only  with  particular  details. 
History  has  always  been  the  favorite  study  of  those 
who  wish  to  learn  something,  without  having  to 
•face  the  effort  demanded  by  any  branch  of  real 
knowledge,  which  taxes  the  intelligence.  In  our 
time  history  is  a  favorite  pursuit;  as  witness  the 
numerous  books  upon  the  subject  which  appear 
every  year. 

If  the  reader  cannot  help  thinking,  with  me,  that 
history  is  merely  the  constant  recurrence  of  similar 
things,  just  as  in  a  kaleidoscope  the  same  bits  of 
glass  are  represented,  but  in  different  combinations, 
he  will  not  be  able  to  share  all  this  lively  interest; 


ON   SOME   FORMS   OF   LITERATURE  59 

nor,  however,  will  he  censure  it.  But  there  is  a 
ridiculous  and  absurd  claim,  made  by  many  people, 
to  regard  history  as  a  part  of  philosophy,  nay,  as 
philosophy  itself ;  they  imagine  that  history  can  take 
its  place. 

The  preference  shown  for  history  by  the  greater 
public  in  all  ages  may  be  illustrated  by  the  kind 
of  conversation  which  is  so  much  in  vogue  every 
where  in  society.  It  generally  consists  in  one  per 
son  relating  something  and  then  another  person 
relating  something  else;  so  that  in  this  way  every 
one  is  sure  of  receiving  attention.  Both  here  and 
in  the  case  of  history  it  is  plain  that  the  mind  is 
occupied  with  particular  details.  But  as  in  science, 
so  also  in  every  worthy  conversation,  the  mind  rises 
to  the  consideration  of  some  general  truth. 

This  objection  does  not,  however,  deprive  history 
of  its  value.  Human  life  is  short  and  fleeting, 
and  many  millions  of  individuals  share  in  it,  who 
are  swallowed  by  that  monster  of  oblivion  which 
is  waiting  for  them  with  ever-open  jaws.  It  is  thus 
a  very  thankworthy  task  to  try  to  rescue  something 
• — the  memory  of  interesting  and  important  events, 
or  the  leading  features  and  personages  of  some 
epoch — from  the  general  shipwreck  of  the  world. 

From  another  point  of  view,  we  might  look  upon 
history  as  the  sequel  to  zoology;  for  while  with  all 
other  animals  it  is  enough  to  observe  the  species, 
with  man  individuals,  and  therefore  individual 
events  have  to  be  studied;  because  every  man  pos 
sesses  a  character  as  an  individual.  And  since  in 
dividuals  and  events  are  without  number  or  end, 
an  essential  imperfection  attaches  to  history.  In 
the  study  of  it,  all  that  a  man  learns  never  con 
tributes  to  lessen  that  which  he  has  still  to  learn. 
With  any  real  science,  a  perfection  of  knowledge 
is,  at  any  rate,  conceivable. 


60  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

When  we  gain  access  to  the  histories  of  China 
and  of  India,  the  endlessness  of  the  subject-matter 
will  reveal  to  us  the  defects  in  the  study,  and  force 
our  historians  to  see  that  the  object  of  science  is 
to  recognize  the  many  in  the  one,  to  perceive  the 
rules  in  any  given  example,  and  to  apply  to  the  life 
of  nations  a  knowledge  of  mankind;  not  to  go  on 
counting  up  facts  ad  infinitum. 

There  are  two  kinds  of  history;  the  history  of 
politics  and  the  history  of  literature  and  art.  The 
one  is  the  history  of  the  will;  the  other,  that  of  the 
intellect.  The  first  is  a  tale  of  woe,  even  of  terror: 
it  is  a  record  of  agony,  struggle,  fraud,  and  horrible 
murder  en  masse.  The  second  is  everywhere  pleas 
ing  and  serene,  like  the  intellect  when  left  to  itself. 
even  though  its  path  be  one  of  error.  Its  chief 
branch  is  the  history  of  philosophy.  This  is,  in  fact, 
its  fundamental  bass,  and  the  notes  of  it  are  heard 
even  in  the  other  kind  of  history.  These  deep  tones 
guide  the  formation  of  opinion,  and  opinion  rules 
the  world.  Hence  philosophy,  rightly  understood, 
is  a  material  force  of  the  most  powerful  kind, 
though  very  slow  in  its  working.  The  philosophy 
of  a  period  is  thus  the  fundamental  bass  of  its 
history. 

The  NEWSPAPER  is  the  second-hand  in  the  clock 
of  history;  and  it  is  not  only  made  of  baser  metal 
than  those  which  point  to  the  minute  and  the  hour, 
but  it  seldom  goes  right. 

The  so-called  leading  article  is  the  chorus  to  the 
drama  of  passing  events. 

Exaggeration  of  every  kind  is  as  essential  to 
journalism  as  it  is  to  the  dramatic  art;  for  the 
object  of  journalism  is  to  make  events  go  as  far 
as  possible.  Thus  it  is  that  all  journalists  are,  in 
the  very  nature  of  their  calling,  alarmists ;  and  this 
is  their  way  of  giving  interest  to  what  they  write, 


ON    SOME    FORMS    OF    LITERATURE  61 

Herein  they  are  like  little  dogs;  if  anything  stirs, 
they  immediately  set  up  a  shrill  bark. 

Therefore,  let  us  carefully  regulate  the  attention 
to  be  paid  to  this  trumpet  of  danger,  so  that  it  may 
not  disturb  our  digestion.  Let  us  recognize  that 
a  newspaper  is  at  best  but  a  magnifying-glass,  and 
very  often  merely  a  shadow  on  the  wall. 

The  pen  is  to  thought  what  the  stick  is  to  walk 
ing;  but  you  walk  most  easily  when  you  have  no 
stick,  and  you  think  with  the  greatest  perfection 
when  you  have  no  pen  in  your  hand.  It  is  only 
when  a  man  begins  to  be  old  that  he  likes  to  use  a 
stick  and  is  glad  to  take  up  his  pen. 

When  an  hypothesis  has  once  come  to  birth  in 
the  mind,  or  gained  a  footing  there,  it  leads  a  life 
so  far  comparable  with  the  life  of  an  organism,  as 
that  it  assimilates  matter  from  the  outer  world  only 
when  it  is  like  in  kind  with  it  and  beneficial;  and 
when,  contrarily,  such  matter  is  not  like  in  kind 
but  hurtful,  the  hypothesis,  equally  with  the  or 
ganism,  throws  it  off,  or,  if  forced  to  take  it,  gets 
rid  of  it  again  entire. 

To  gain  immortality  an  author  must  possess  so 
many  excellences  that  while  it  will  not  be  easy  to 
find  anyone  to  understand  and  appreciate  them 
all,  there  will  be  men  in  every  age  who  are  able 
to  recognize  and  value  some  of  them.  In  this  way 
the  credit  of  his  book  will  be  maintained  through 
out  the  long  course  of  centuries,  in  spite  of  the 
fact  that  human  interests  are  always  changing. 

An  author  like  this,  who  has  a  claim  to  the  con 
tinuance  of  his  life  even  with  posterity,  can  only 
be  a  man  who,  over  the  wide  earth,  will  seek  his 
like  in  vain,  and  offer  a  palpable  contrast  writh 
everyone  else  in  virtue  of  his  unmistakable  distinc 
tion.  TsTay,  more :  were  he,  like  the  wandering  Jew, 
to  live  through  several  generations,  he  would  still 


62  THE    ART    OF   LITERATURE 

remain  in  the  same  superior  position.  If  this  were 
not  so,  it  would  be  difficult  to  see  why  his  thoughts 
should  not  perish  like  those  of  other  men. 

Metaphors  and  similes  are  of  great  value,  in  so 
far  as  they  explain  an  unknown  relation  by  a 
known  one.  Even  the  more  detailed  simile  which 
grows  into  a  parable  or  an  allegory,  is  nothing  more 
than  the  exhibition  of  some  relation  in  its  simplest, 
most  visible  and  palpable  form.  The  growth  of 
ideas  rests,  at  bottom,  upon  similes;  because  ideas 
arise  by  a  process  of  combining  the  similarities  and 
neglecting  the  differences  between  things.  Further, 
intelligence,  in  the  strict  sense  of  the  word,  ulti 
mately  consists  in  a  seizing  of  relations;  and  a 
clear  and  pure  grasp  of  relations  is  all  the  more 
often  attained  when  the  comparison  is  made  be 
tween  cases  that  lie  wide  apart  from  one  another, 
and  between  things  of  quite  different  nature.  As 
long  as  a  relation  is  known  to  me  as  existing  only 
in  a  single  case,  I  have  but  an  individual  idea  of 
it — in  other  words,  only  an  intuitive  knowledge  of 
it;  but  as  soon  as  I  see  the  same  relation  in  two 
different  cases,  I  have  a  general  idea  of  its  whole 
nature,  and  this  is  a  deeper  and  more  perfect 
knowledge. 

Since,  then,  similes  and  metaphors  are  such  a 
powerful  engine  of  knowledge,  it  is  a  sign  of  great 
intelligence  in  a  writer  if  his  similes  are  unusual 
and,  at  the  same  time,  to  the  point.  Aristotle  also 
observes  that  by  far  the  most  important  thing  to 
a  writer  is  to  have  this  power  of  metaphor;  for  it 
is  a  gift  which  cannot  be  acquired,  and  it  is  a  mark 
of  genius. 

As  regards  reading,  to  require  that  a  man  shall 
retain  everything  he  has  ever  read,  is  like  asking 
him  to  carry  about  with  him  all  he  has  ever  eaten. 
The  one  kind  of  food  has  given  him  bodily,  and 


ON    SOME    FORMS    OF    LITERATURE  63 

the  other  mental,  nourishment;  and  it  is  through 
these  two  means  that  he  has  grown  to  be  what  he 
is.  The  body  assimilates  only  that  which  is  like  it; 
and  so  a  man  retains  in  his  mind  only  that  which 
interests  him,  in  other  words,  that  which  suits  his 
system  of  thought  or  his  purposes  in  life. 

If  a  man  wants  to  read  good  books,  he  must 
make  a  point  of  avoiding  bad  ones ;  for  life  is  short, 
and  time  and  energy  limited. 

Bepetitio  est  mater  studiorum.  Any  book  that 
is  at  all  important  ought  to  be  at  once  read  through 
twice ;  partly  because,  on  a  second  reading,  the  con 
nection  of  the  different  portions  of  the  book  will 
be  better  understood,  and  the  beginning  compre 
hended  only  when  the  end  is  known;  and  partly  be 
cause  we  are  not  in  the  same  temper  and  disposi 
tion  on  both  readings.  On  the  second  perusal  we 
get  a  new  view  of  every  passage  and  a  different 
impression  of  the  whole  book,  which  then  appears 
in  another  light. 

A  man's  works  are  the  quintessence  of  his  mind, 
and  even  though  he  may  possess  very  great  ca 
pacity,  they  will  always  be  incomparably  more 
valuable  than  his  conversation.  Nay,  in  all  essen 
tial  matters  his  works  will  not  only  make  up  for 
the  lack  of  personal  intercourse  with  him,  but  they 
will  far  surpass  it  in  solid  advantages.  The  writ 
ings  even  of  a  man  of  moderate  genius  may  be 
edifying,  worth  reading  and  instructive,  because 
they  are  his  quintessence — the  result  and  fruit  of 
all  his  thought  and  study;  whilst  conversation  with 
him  may  be  unsatisfactory. 

So  it  is  that  we  can  read  books  by  men  in  whose 
company  we  find  nothing  to  please,  and  that  a  high 
degree  of  culture  leads  us  to  seek  entertainment 
almost  wholly  from  books  and  not  from  men. 


ON  CRITICISM. 

THE  following  brief  remarks  on  the  critical 
faculty  are  chiefly  intended  to  show  that,  for  the 
most  part,  there  is  no  such  thing.  It  is  a  rara  avis; 
almost  as  rare,  indeed,  as  the  phoenix,  which  ap 
pears  only  once  in  five  hundred  years. 

When  we  speak  of  taste — an  expression  not 
chosen  with  any  regard  for  it — we  mean  the  dis 
covery,  or,  it  may  be  only  the  recognition,  of  what 
is  right  cesthetically ,  apart  from  the  guidance  of 
any  rule;  and  this,  either  because  no  rule  has  as 
yet  been  extended  to  the  matter  in  question,  or 
else  because,  if  existing,  it  is  unknown  to  the  artist, 
or  the  critic,  as  the  case  may  be.  Instead  of  taste, 
we  might  use  the  expression  cesthetic  sense,  if  this 
were  not  tautological. 

The  perceptive  critical  taste  is,  so  to  speak,  the 
female  analogue  to  the  male  quality  of  productive 
talent  or  genius.  Not  capable  of  begetting  great 
work  itself,  it  consists  in  a  capacity  of  reception, 
that  is  to  say,  of  recognizing  as  such  what  is  right, 
fit,  beautiful,  or  the  reverse;  in  other  words,  of 
discriminating  the  good  from  the  bad,  of  discover 
ing  and  appreciating  the  one  and  condemning  the 
other. 

In  appreciating  a  genius,  criticism  should  not 
deal  with  the  errors  in  his  productions  or  with  the 
poorer  of  his  works,  and  then  proceed  to  rate  him 
low;  it  should  attend  only  to  the  qualities  in  which 
he  most  excels.  For  in  the  sphere  of  intellect,  as 

64 


ON    CRITICISM  65 

in  other  spheres,  weakness  and  perversity  cleave  so 
firmly  to  human  nature  that  even  the  most  bril 
liant  mind  is  not  wholly  and  at  all  times  free  from 
them.  Hence  the  great  errors  to  be  found  even  in 
the  works  of  the  greatest  men;  or  as  Horace  puts 
it,  quandoque  bonus  dormitat  Homerus. 

That  which  distinguishes  genius,  and  should  be 
the  standard  for  judging  it,  is  the  height  to  which 
it  is  able  to  soar  when  it  is  in  the  proper  mood 
and  finds  a  fitting  occasion — a  height  always  out 
of  the  reach  of  ordinary  talent.  And,  in  like  man 
ner,  it  is  a  very  dangerous  thing  to  compare  two 
great  men  of  the  same  class ;  for  instance,  two  great 
poets,  or  musicians,  or  philosophers,  or  artists;  be 
cause  injustice  to  the  one  or  the  other,  at  least  for 
the  moment,  can  hardly  be  avoided.  For  in  making 
a  comparison  of  the  kind  the  critic  looks  to  some 
particular  merit  of  the  one  and  at  once  discovers 
that  it  is  absent  in  the  other,  who  is  thereby  dis 
paraged.  And  then  if  the  process  is  reversed,  and 
the  critic  begins  with  the  latter  and  discovers  his 
peculiar  merit,  which  is  quite  of  a  different  order 
from  that  presented  by  the  former,  with  whom  it 
may  be  looked  for  in  vain,  the  result  is  that  both  of 
them  suffer  undue  depreciation. 

There  are  critics  who  severally  think  that  it  rests 
with  each  one  of  them  what  shall  be  accounted  good, 
and  what  bad.  They  all  mistake  their  own  toy- 
trumpets  for  the  trombones  of  fame. 

A  drug  does  not  effect  its  purpose  if  the  dose 
is  too  large;  and  it  is  the  same  with  censure  and 
adverse  criticism  when  it  exceeds  the  measure  of 
justice. 

The  disastrous  thing  for  intellectual  merit  is  that 
it  must  wait  for  those  to  praise  the  good  who  have 
themselves  produced  nothing  but  what  is  bad ;  nay, 


66  THE    ART   OF    LITERATURE 

it  is  a  primary  misfortune  that  it  has  to  receive  its 
crown  at  the  hands  of  the  critical  power  of  man 
kind — a  quality  of  which  most  men  possess  only  the 
weak  and  impotent  semblance,  so  that  the  reality 
may  be  numbered  amongst  the  rarest  gifts  of 
nature.  Hence  La  Bruyere's  remark  is,  unhap 
pily,  as  true  as  it  is  neat.  Apres  I* esprit  de  dis- 
cernement,  he  says,  ce  qu'il  y  a  au  monde  de  plus 
rare,  ce  sont  les  diamans  et  les  perles.  The  spirit 
of  discernment!  the  critical  faculty!  it  is  these  that 
are  lacking.  Men  do  not  know  how  to  distinguish 
the  genuine  from  the  false,  the  corn  from  the  chaff, 
gold  from  copper;  or  to  perceive  the  wide  gulf 
that  separates  a  genius  from  an  ordinary  man. 
Thus  we  have  that  bad  state  of  things  described 
in  an  old-fashioned  verse,  which  gives  it  as  the  lot 
of  the  great  ones  here  on  earth  to  be  recognized  only 
when  they  are  gone: 

Es  ist  nun  das  Geschick  der  Grossen  Tiier  auf  Erden, 

Erst  wann  sie  nicht  mehr  sind,  von  uns  erkannt  zu  werden. 

When  any  genuine  and  excellent  work  makes  its 
appearance,  the  chief  difficulty  in  its  way  is  the 
amount  of  bad  work  it  finds  already  in  possession 
of  the  field,  and  accepted  as  though  it  were  good. 
And  then  if,  after  a  long  time,  the  new  comer  really 
succeeds,  by  a  hard  struggle,  in  vindicating  his 
place  for  himself  and  winning  reputation,  he  will 
soon  encounter  fresh  difficulty  from  some  affected, 
dull,  awkward  imitator,  whom  people  drag  in,  with 
the  object  of  calmly  setting  him  up  on  the  altar 
beside  the  genius;  not  seeing  the  difference  and 
reallv  thinking  that  here  they  have  to  do  with 
another  great  man.  This  is  what  Yriarte  means 
by  the  first  lines  of  his  twenty-eighth  Fable,  where 


ON    CRITICISM  67 

he  declares  that  the  ignorant  rabble  always  sets 
equal  value  on  the  good  and  the  bad: 

Siempre  acostumbra  hacer  el  vulgo  necio 
De  lo  bueno  y  lo  malo  igual  aprecio. 

So  even  Shakespeare's  dramas  had,  immediately 
after  his  death,  to  give  place  to  those  of  Ben  Jon- 
son,  Massinger,  Beaumont  and  Fletcher,  and  to 
yield  the  supremacy  for  a  hundred  years.  So 
Kant's  serious  philosophy  was  crowded  out  by  the 
nonsense  of  Fichte,  Schelling,  Jacobi,  Hegel.  And 
even  in  a  sphere  accessible  to  all,  we  have  seen  un 
worthy  imitators  quickly  diverting  public  attention 
from  the  incomparable  Walter  Scott.  For,  say 
what  you  will,  the  public  has  no  sense  for  excellence, 
and  therefore  no  notion  how  very  rare  it  is  to  find 
men  really  capable  of  doing  anything  great  in 
poetry,  philosophy,  or  art,  or  that  their  works  are 
alone  worthy  of  exclusive  attention.  The  dabblers, 
whether  in  verse  or  in  any  other  high  sphere,  should 
be  every  day  unsparingly  reminded  that  neither 
gods,  nor  men,  nor  booksellers  have  pardoned  their 
mediocrity : 

mediocribus  esse  poetis 
Non  homines,  non  Di}  non  concessere  columnce.1 

Are  they  not  the  weeds  that  prevent  the  corn  com 
ing  up,  so  that  they  may  cover  all  the  ground 
themselves?  And  then  there  happens  that  which 
has  been  well  and  freshly  described  by  the  lamented 
Feuchtersleben,3  who  died  so  young:  how  people 

1  Horace,  Ars  Poetica,  372. 

2  Translator's     Note. — Ernst     Freiherr     von     Feuchtersleben 
(1806-49),  an  Austrian  physician,  philosopher,  and  poet,  and  a 
specialist  in  medical  psychology.     The  best  known  of  his  songs 
is  that  beginning  "Es  ist   bestimmt  in   Gottes  Rath/'  to  which 
Mendelssohn  composed  one  of  his  finest  melodies. 


68  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

cry  out  in  their  haste  that  nothing  is  being  done, 
while  all  the  while  great  work  is  quietly  growing 
to  maturity;  and  then,  when  it  appears,  it  is  not 
seen  or  heard  in  the  clamor,  but  goes  its  way 
silently,  in  modest  grief: 

"1st  dock/' — rufen  sie  vermessen — 
"Nichts  im  Werke,  nichts  gethan!'f 

Und  das  Grosse,  reift  indessen 

Still  her  an. 

Es  ersheint  nun:  niemand  sieht  es, 
Niemand  hort  es  fm  Geschrei 
Mit  bescheid'ner  Trauer  zieht  es 
Still  vorbei. 

This  lamentable  death  of  the  critical  faculty  is 
not  less  obvious  in  the  case  of  science,  as  is  shown 
by  the  tenacious  life  of  false  and  disproved  theories. 
If  they  are  once  accepted,  they  may  go  on  bidding 
defiance  to  truth  for  fifty  or  even  a  hundred  years 
and  more,  as  stable  as  an  iron  pier  in  the  midst  of 
the  waves.  The  Ptolemaic  system  was  still  held 
a  century  after  Copernicus  had  promulgated  his 
theory.  Bacon,  Descartes  and  Locke  made  their 
way  extremely  slowly  and  only  after  a  long  time; 
as  the  reader  may  see  by  d'Alembert's  celebrated 
Preface  to  the  Encyclopedia.  Newton  was  riot 
more  successful;  and  this  is  sufficiently  proved  by 
the  bitterness  and  contempt  with  which  Leibnitz 
attacked  his  theory  of  gravitation  in  the  controversy 
with  Clarke.1  Although  Newton  lived  for  almost 
forty  years  after  the  appearance  of  the  Principia, 
his  teaching  was,  when  he  died,  only  to  some  extent 
accepted  in  his  own  country,  whilst  outside  Eng 
land  he  counted  scarcely  twenty  adherents;  if  we 
may  believe  the  introductory  note  to  Voltaire's  ex- 

1  See  especially  §§  35, 113, 118, 120, 122,  12a 


ON   CRITICISM  69 

position  of  his  theory.  It  was,  indeed,  chiefly  ow 
ing  to  this  treatise  of  Voltaire's  that  the  system 
became  known  in  France  nearly  twenty  years  after 
Newton's  death.  Until  then  a  firm,  resolute,  and 
patriotic  stand  was  made  by  the  Cartesian  Vortices; 
whilst  only  forty  years  previously,  this  same  Carte 
sian  philosophy  had  been  forbidden  in  the  French 
schools ;  and  now  in  turn  d'Agnesseau,  the  Chancel 
lor,  refused  Voltaire  the  Imprimatur  for  his 
treatise  on  the  Newtonian  doctrine.  On  the  other 
hand,  in  our  day  Newton's  absurd  theory  of  color 
still  completely  holds  the  field,  forty  years  after 
the  publication  of  Goethe's.  Hume,  too,  was  dis 
regarded  up  to  his  fiftieth  year,  though  he  began 
very  early  and  wrote  in  a  thoroughly  popular 
style.  And  Kant,  in  spite  of  having  written  and 
talked  all  his  life  long,  did  not  become  a  famous 
man  until  he  was  sixty. 

Artists  and  poets  have,  to  be  sure,  more  chance 
than  thinkers,  because  their  public  is  at  least  a 
hundred  times  as  large.  Still,  what  was  thought 
of  Beethoven  and  Mozart  during  their  lives?  what 
of  Dante?  what  even  of  Shakespeare?  If  the  lat- 
ter's  contemporaries  had  in  any  way  recognized 
his  worth,  at  least  one  good  and  accredited  portrait 
of  him  would  have  come  down  to  us  from  ar  age 
when  the  art  of  painting  flourished ;  whereas  we  pos 
sess  only  some  very  doubtful  pictures,  a  bad  cop 
perplate,  and  a  still  worse  bust  on  his  tomb.1  And 
in  like  manner,  if  he  had  been  duly  honored,  speci 
mens  of  his  handwriting  would  have  been  pre 
served  to  us  by  the  hundred,  instead  of  being 
confined,  as  is  the  case,  to  the  signatures  to  a  few 

1  A.  Wivell :  An  Inquiry  into  the  History,  Authenticity,  and 
Characteristics  of  Shakespeare's  Portraits;  with  21  engravings. 
London,  1836. 


70  THE   ART   OF   LITERATURE 

legal  documents.  The  Portuguese  are  still  proud 
of  their  only  poet  Camoens.  He  lived,  however, 
on  alms  collected  every  evening  in  the  street  by  a 
black  slave  whom  he  had  brought  with  him  from 
the  Indies.  In  time,  no  doubt,  justice  will  be  done 
everyone;  tempo  e  galanf  uomo;  but  it  is  as  late 
and  slow  in  arriving  as  in  a  court  of  law,  and  the 
secret  condition  of  it  is  that  the  recipient  shall  be 
no  longer  alive.  The  precept  of  Jesus  the  son  of 
Sirach  is  faithfully  followed:  Judge  none  blessed 
before  his  death*  He,  then,  who  has  produced 
immortal  works,  must  find  comfort  by  applying  to 
them  the  words  of  the  Indian  myth,  that  the 
minutes  of  life  amongst  the  immortals  seem  like 
years  of  earthly  existence;  and  so,  too,  that  years 
upon  earth  are  only  as  the  minutes  of  the  iiAi 
mortals. 

This  lack  of  critical  insight  is  also  shown  by  tv  < 
fact  that,  while  in  every  century  the  excellent  woiK 
of  earlier  time  is  held  in  honor,  that  of  its  own  is 
misunderstood,  and  the  attention  which  is  its  due 
is  given  to  bad  work,  such  as  every  decade  carries 
with  it  only  to  be  the  sport  of  the  next.  That  men 
are  slow  to  recognize  genuine  merit  when  it  appears 
in  their  own  age,  also  proves  that  they  do  not 
understand  or  enjoy  or  really  value  the  long-ac 
knowledged  works  of  genius,  which  they  honor  only 
on  the  score  of  authority.  The  crucial  test  is  the 
fact  that  bad  work — Fichte's  philosophy,  for  ex 
ample — if  it  wins  any  reputation,  also  maintains  it 
for  one  or  two  generations ;  and  only  when  its  public 
is  very  large  does  its  fall  follow  sooner. 

Now,  just  as  the  sun  cannot  shed  its  light  but  to 
the  eye  that  sees  it,  nor  music  sound  but  to  the 

1  Ecclesiasticus,  xi.  28. 


ON   CRITICISM  71 

hearing  ear,  so  the  value  of  all  masterly  work  in 
art  and  science  is  conditioned  by  the  kinship  and 
capacity  of  the  mind  to  which  it  speaks.  It  is  only 
such  a  mind  as  this  that  possesses  the  magic  word 
to  stir  and  call  forth  the  spirits  that  lie  hidden  in 
great  work.  To  the  ordinary  mind  a  masterpiece 
is  a  sealed  cabinet  of  mystery, — an  unfamiliar 
musical  instrument  from  which  the  player,  however 
much  he  may  flatter  himself,  can  draw  none  but 
confused  tones.  How  different  a  painting  looks 
when  seen  in  a  good  light,  as  compared  with  some 
dark  corner !  Just  in  the  same  way,  the  impression 
made  by  a  masterpiece  varies  with  the  capacity  of 
the  mind  to  understand  it. 

A  fine  work,  then,  requires  a  mind  sensitive  to 
!J:  beauty;  a  thoughtful  work,  a  mind  that  can 
TvVly  think,  if  it  is  to  exist  and  live  at  all.  But 

,s!  it  may  happen  only  too  often  that  he  who 
g.  v  es  a  fine  work  to  the  world  afterwards  feels  like 
a  maker  of  fireworks,  who  displays  with  enthusiasm 
the  wonders  that  have  taken  him  so  much  time  and 
trouble  to  prepare,  and  then  learns  that  he  has 
come  to  the  wrong  place,  and  that  the  fancied 
spectators  were  one  and  all  inmates  of  an  asylum 
for  the  blind.  Still  even  that  is  better  than  if  his 
public  had  consisted  entirely  of  men  who  made  fire 
works  themselves;  as  in  this  case,  if  his  display 
had  been  extraordinarily  good,  it  might  possibly 
have  cost  him  his  head. 

The  source  of  all  pleasure  and  delight  is  the 
feeling  of  kinship.  Even  with  the  sense  of  beauty 
it  is  unquestionably  our  own  species  in  the  animal 
world,  and  then  again  our  own  race,  that  appears 
to  us  the  fairest.  So.  too,  in  intercourse  with  others, 
every  man  shows  a  decided  preference  for  those 
who  resemble  him:  and  a  blockhead  will  find  the 


72  THE   ART   OF   LITERATURE 

society  of  another  blockhead  incomparably  more 
pleasant  than  that  of  any  number  of  great  minds 
put  together.  Every  man  must  necessarily  take 
his  chief  pleasure  in  his  own  work,  because  it  is 
the  mirror  of  his  own  mind,  the  echo  of  his  own 
thought;  and  next  in  order  will  come  the  work 
of  people  like  him;  that  is  to  say,  a  dull,  shallow 
and  perverse  man,  a  dealer  in  mere  words,  will  give 
his  sincere  and  hearty  applause  only  to  that  which 
is  dull,  shallow,  perverse  or  merely  verbose.  On 
the  other  hand,  he  will  allow  merit  to  the  work  of 
great  minds  only  on  the  score  of  authority,  in  other 
words,  because  he  is  ashamed  to  speak  his  opinion; 
for  in  reality  they  give  him  no  pleasure  at  all. 
They  do  not  appeal  to  him;  nay,  they  repel  him; 
and  he  will  not  confess  this  even  to  himself.  The 
works  of  genius  cannot  be  fully  enjoyed  except 
by  those  who  are  themselves  of  the  privileged 
order.  The  first  recognition  of  them,  however, 
when  they  exist  without  authority  to  support  them, 
demands  considerable  superiority  of  mind. 

When  the  reader  takes  all  this  into  considera 
tion,  he  should  be  surprised,  not  that  great  work 
is  so  late  in  winning  reputation,  but  that  it  wins  it 
at  all.  And  as  a  matter  of  fact,  fame  comes  only 
by  a  slow  and  complex  process.  The  stupid  person 
is  by  degrees  forced,  and  as  it  were,  tamed,  into 
recognizing  the  superiority  of  one  who  stands  im 
mediately  above  him;  this  one  in  his  turn  bows 
before  some  one  else;  and  so  it  goes  on  until  the 
weight  of  the  votes  gradually  prevail  over  their 
number;  and  this  is  just  the  condition  of  all 
genuine,  in  other  words,  deserved  fame.  But  until 
then,  the  greatest  genius,  even  after  he  has  passed 
his  time  of  trial,  stands  like  a  king  amidst  a  crowd 
of  his  own  subjects,  who  do  not  know  him  by  sight 


ON    CRITICISM  73 

and  therefore  will  not  do  his  behests;  unless,  in 
deed,  his  chief  ministers  of  state  are  in  his  train. 
For  no  subordinate  official  can  be  the  direct  re 
cipient  of  the  royal  commands,  as  he  knows  only 
the  signature  of  his  immediate  superior;  and  this 
is  repeated  all  the  way  up  into  the  highest  ranks, 
where  the  under-secretary  attests  the  minister's 
signature,  and  the  minister  that  of  the  king.  There 
are  analogous  stages  to  be  passed  before  a  genius 
can  attain  widespread  fame.  This  is  why  his  repu 
tation  most  easily  comes  to  a  standstill  at  the  very 
outset;  because  the  highest  authorities,  of  whom 
there  can  be  but  few,  are  most  frequently  not  to  be 
found;  but  the  further  down  he  goes  in  the  scale 
the  more  numerous  are  those  who  take  the  word 
from  above,  so  that  his  fame  is  no  more  arrested. 

We  must  console  ourselves  for  this  state  of  things 
by  reflecting  that  it  is  really  fortunate  that  the 
greater  number  of  men  do  not  form  a  judgment  on 
their  own  responsibility,  but  merely  take  it  on 
authority.  For  what  sort  of  criticism  should  we 
have  on  Plato  and  Kant,  Homer,  Shakespeare  and 
Goethe,  if  every  man  were  to  form  his  opinion  by 
ivhat  he  really  has  and  enjoys  of  these  writers,  in 
stead  of  being  forced  by  authority  to  speak  of 
them  in  a  fit  and  proper  way,  however  little  he 
may  really  feel  what  he  says.  Unless  something 
of  this  kind  took  place,  it  would  be  impossible  for 
true  merit,  in  any  high  sphere,  to  attain  fame  at 
all.  At  the  same  time  it  is  also  fortunate  that 
every  man  has  just  so  much  critical  power  of  his 
own  as  is  necessary  for  recognizing  the  superiority 
of  those  who  are  placed  immediately  over  him,  and 
for  following  their  lead.  This  means  that  the  many 
come  in  the  end  to  submit  to  the  authority  of  the 
few;  and  there  results  that  hierarchy  of  critical 


74  THE   ART   OF   LITERATURE 

judgments  on  which  is  based  the  possibility  of  a 
steady,  and  eventually  wide-reaching,  fame. 

The  lowest  class  in  the  community  is  quite  im 
pervious  to  the  merits  of  a  great  genius;  and  for 
these  people  there  is  nothing  left  but  the  monument 
raised  to  him,  which,  by  the  impression  it  produces 
on  their  senses,  awakes  in  them  a  dim  idea  of  the 
man's  greatness. 

Literary  journals  should  be  a  dam  against  the 
unconscionable  scribbling  of  the  age,  and  the  ever- 
increasing  deluge  of  bad  and  useless  books.  Their 
judgments  should  be  uncorrupted,  just  and  rigor 
ous;  and  every  piece  of  bad  work  done  by  an  in 
capable  person;  every  device  by  which  the  empty 
head  tries  to  come  to  the  assistance  of  the  empty 
purse,  that  is  to  say,  about  nine-tenths  of  all  ex 
isting  books,  should  be  mercilessly  scourged.  Lit 
erary  journals  would  then  perform  their  duty, 
which  is  to  keep  down  the  craving  for  writing  and 
put  a  check  upon  the  deception  of  the  public,  in 
stead  of  furthering  these  evils  by  a  miserable  tolera 
tion,  which  plays  into  the  hands  of  author  and 
publisher,  and  robs  the  reader  of  his  time  and  his 
money. 

If  there  were  such  a  paper  as  I  mean,  every  bad 
writer,  every  brainless  compiler,  every  plagiarist 
from  other's  books,  every  hollow  and  incapable 
place-hunter,  every  sham-philosopher,  every  vain 
and  languishing  poetaster,  would  shudder  at  the 
prospect  of  the  pillory  in  which  his  bad  work  would 
inevitably  have  to  stand  soon  after  publication. 
This  would  paralyze  his  twitching  fingers,  to  the 
true  welfare  of  literature,  in  which  what  is  bad  is 
not  only  useless  but  positively  pernicious.  Now, 
most  books  are  bad  and  ought  to  have  remained 
unwritten.  Consequently  praise  should  be  as  rare 


ON   CRITICISM  75 

as  is  now  the  case  with  blame,  which  is  withheld 
under  the  influence  of  personal  considerations, 
coupled  with  the  maxim  accedas  socius,  laudes 
lauderis  ut  dbsens. 

It  is  quite  wrong  to  try  to  introduce  into  litera 
ture  the  same  toleration  as  must  necessarily  pre 
vail  in  society  towards  those  stupid,  brainless 
people  who  everywhere  swarm  in  it.  In  literature 
such  people  are  impudent  intruders;  and  to  dis 
parage  the  bad  is  here  duty  towards  the  good;  for 
he  who  thinks  nothing  bad  will  think  nothing  good 
either.  Politeness,  which  has  its  source  in  social 
relations,  is  in  literature  an  alien,  and  often  in 
jurious,  element;  because  it  exacts  that  bad  work 
shall  be  called  good.  In  this  way  the  very  aim  of 
science  and  art  is  directly  frustrated. 

The  ideal  journal  could,  to  be  sure,  be  written 
only  by  people  who  joined  incorruptible  honesty 
with  rare  knowledge  and  still  rarer  power  of  judg 
ment  ;  so  that  perhaps  there  could,  at  the  very  most, 
be  one,  and  even  hardly  one,  in  the  whole  country; 
but  there  it  would  stand,  like  a  just  Aeropagus, 
every  member  of  which  would  have  to  be  elected 
by  all  the  others.  Under  the  system  that  prevails 
at  present,  literary  journals  are  carried  on  by  a 
clique,  and  secretly  perhaps  also  by  booksellers  for 
the  good  of  the  trade;  and  they  are  often  nothing 
but  coalitions  of  bad  heads  to  prevent  the  good 
ones  succeeding.  As  Goethe  once  remarked  to  me, 
nowhere  is  there  so  much  dishonesty  as  in  literature, 

But,  above  all,  anonymity,  that  shield  of  all 
literary  rascality,  would  have  to  disappear.  It  was 
introduced  under  the  pretext  of  protecting  the 
honest  critic,  who  warned  the  public,  against  the 
resentment  of  the  author  and  his  friends.  But 
where  there  is  one  case  of  this  sort,  there  will  be  a 


76  THE    ART    OF   LITERATURE 

hundred  where  it  merely  serves  to  take  all  responsi 
bility  from  the  man  who  cannot  stand  by  what  he 
has  said,  or  possibly  to  conceal  the  shame  of  one 
who  has  been  cowardly  and  base  enough  to  recom 
mend  a  book  to  the  public  for  the  purpose  of 
putting  money  into  his  own  pocket.  Often  enough 
it  is  only  a  cloak  for  covering  the  obscurity,  in 
competence  and  insignificance  of  the  critic.  It  is 
incredible  what  impudence  these  fellows  will  show, 
and  what  literary  trickery  they  will  venture  to  com 
mit,  as  soon  as  they  know  they  are  safe  under  the 
shadow  of  anonymity.  Let  me  recommend  a 
general  Anti- criticism,  a  universal  medicine  or 
panacea,  to  put  a  stop  to  all  anonymous  reviewing, 
whether  it  praises  the  bad  or  blames  the  good: 
Rascal!  your  name!  For  a  man  to  wrap  himself 
up  and  draw  his  hat  over  his  face,  and  then  fall 
upon  people  who  are  walking  about  without  any 
disguise — this  is  not  the  part  of  a  gentleman,  it  is 
the  part  of  a  scoundrel  and  a  knave. 

An  anonymous  review  has  no  more  authority 
than  an  anonymous  letter;  and  one  should  be  re 
ceived  with  the  same  mistrust  as  the  other.  Or 
shall  we  take  the  name  of  the  man  who  consents 
to  preside  over  what  is,  in  the  strict  sense  of  the 
word,  une  societe  anonyme  as  a  guarantee  for  the 
veracity  of  his  colleagues  ? 

Even  Rousseau,  in  the  preface  to  the  Nouvelle 
Helo'ise,  declares  tout  honnete  homme  doit  avouer 
les  livres  qu'il  public;  which  in  plain  language 
means  that  every  honorable  man  ought  to  sign  his 
articles,  and  that  no  one  is  honorable  who  does  not 
do  so.  How  much  truer  this  is  of  polemical  writ 
ing,  which  is  the  general  character  of  reviews! 
Riemer  was  quite  right  in  the  opinion  he  gives  in 


ON   CRITICISM  77 

his  Reminiscences  of  Goethe:1  An  overt  enemy,  he 
says,  an  enemy  who  meets  you  face  to  face,  is  an 
honorable  man,  who  will  treat  you  fairly,  and  with 
whom  you  can  come  to  terms  and  be  reconciled: 
but  an  enemy  who  conceals  himself  is  a  base,  cow 
ardly  scoundrel,  who  has  not  courage  enough  to 
avow  his  own  judgment;  it  is  not  his  opinion  that 
he  cares  about,  but  only  the  secret  pleasures  of 
wreaking  his  anger  without  being  found  out  or 
punished.  This  will  also  have  been  Goethe's  opin 
ion,  as  he  was  generally  the  source  from  which 
Riemer  drew  his  observations.  And,  indeed, 
Rousseau's  maxim  applies  to  every  line  that  is 
printed.  Would  a  man  in  a  mask  ever  be  allowed 
to  harangue  a  mob,  or  speak  in  any  assembly;  and 
that,  too,  when  he  was  going  to  attack  others  and 
overwhelm  them  with  abuse? 

Anonymity  is  the  refuge  for  all  literary  and 
journalistic  rascality.  It  is  a  practice  which  must 
be  completely  stopped.  Every  article,  even  in  a 
newspaper,  should  be  accompanied  by  the  name  of 
its  author;  and  the  editor  should  be  made  strictly 
responsible  for  the  accuracy  of  the  signature.  The 
freedom  of  the  press  should  be  thus  far  restricted; 
so  that  when  a  man  publicly  proclaims  through  the 
far-sounding  trumpet  of  the  newspaper,  he  should 
be  answerable  for  it,  at  any  rate  with  his  honor,  if 
he  has  any ;  and  if  he  has  none,  let  his  name  neutral 
ize  the  effect  of  his  words.  And  since  even  the 
most  insignificant  person  is  known  in  his  own  circle, 
the  result  of  such  a  measure  would  be  to  put  an 
end  to  two-thirds  of  the  newspaper  lies,  and  to 
restrain  the  audacity  of  many  a  poisonous  tongue. 

1  Preface,  p.  xxix. 


ON  REPUTATION. 

WRITERS  may  be  classified  as  meteors,  planets 
and  fixed  stars.  A  meteor  makes  a  striking  effect 
for  a  moment.  You  look  up  and  cry  There!  and  it 
is  gone  for  ever.  Planets  and  wandering  stars  last 
a  much  longer  time.  They  often  outshine  the 
fixed  stars  and  are  confounded  with  them  by  the 
inexperienced;  but  this  only  because  they  are  near. 
It  is  not  long  before  they  must  yield  their  place; 
nay,  the  light  they  give  is  reflected  only,  and  the 
sphere  of  their  influence  is  confined  to  their  own 
orbit — their  contemporaries.  Their  path  is  one  of 
change  and  movement,  and  with  the  circuit  of  a 
few  years  their  tale  is  told.  Fixed  stars  are  the 
only  ones  that  are  constant;  their  position  in  the 
firmament  is  secure ;  they  shine  with  a  light  of  their 
own;  their  effect  to-day  is  the  same  as  it  was  yes 
terday,  because,  having  no  parallax,  their  appear 
ance  does  not  alter  with  a  difference  in  our  stand 
point.  They  belong  not  to  one  system,  one  nation 
only,  but  to  the  universe.  And  just  because  they 
are  so  very  far  away,  it  is  usually  many  years  be 
fore  their  light  is  visible  to  the  inhabitants  of  this 
earth. 

We  have  seen  in  the  previous  chapter  that  where 
a  man's  merits  are  of  a  high  order,  it  is  difficult  for 
him  to  win  reputation,  because  the  public  is  un 
critical  and  lacks  discernment.  But  another  and 
no  less  serious  hindrance  to  fame  comes  from  the 
envy  it  has  to  encounter.  For  even  in  the  lowest 
kinds  of  work,  envy  balks  even  the  beginnings  of 
a  reputation,  and  never  ceases  to  cleave  to  it  up  to 
the  last.  How  great  a  part  is  played  by  envy  in 
the  wicked  ways  of  the  world!  Ariosto  is  right  in 


ON   REPUTATION  79 

saying  that  the  dark  side  of  our  mortal  life  pre 
dominates,  so  full  it  is  of  this  evil: 

questa  assai  piu  oscura  che  serena 
Vita  mortal,  tutta  d'invidia  plena. 

For  envy  is  the  moving  spirit  of  that  secret  and 
informal,  though  flourishing,  alliance  everywhere 
made  by  mediocrity  against  individual  eminence, 
no  matter  of  what  kind.  In  his  own  sphere  of  work 
no  one  will  allow  another  to  be  distinguished:  he 
is  an  intruder  who  cannot  be  tolerated.  Si  quelq'un 
excelle  par  mi  nous,  quit  aille  eccceller  ailleurs! 
this  is  the  universal  password  of  the  second-rate. 
In  addition,  then,  to  the  rarity  of  true  merit  and 
the  difficulty  it  has  in  being  understood  and  recog 
nized,  there  is  the  envy  of  thousands  to  be  reckoned 
with,  all  of  them  bent  on  suppressing,  nay,  on 
smothering  it  altogether.  No  one  is  taken  for  what 
he  is^  but  for  what  others  make  of  him;  and  this 
is  the  handle  used  by  mediocrity  to  keep  down  dis 
tinction,  by  not  letting  it  come  up  as  long  as  that 
can  possibly  be  prevented. 

There  are  two  ways  of  behaving  in  regard  to 
merit:  either  to  have  some  of  one's  own,  or  to  re 
fuse  any  to  others.  The  latter  method  is  more 
convenient,  and  so  it  is  generally  adopted.  As 
envy  is  a  mere  sign  of  deficiency,  so  to  envy  merit 
argues  the  lack  of  it.  My  excellent  Balthazar 
Gracian  has  given  a  very  fine  account  of  this  re 
lation  between  envy  and  merit  in  a  lengthy  fable, 
which  may  be  found  in  his  Discrete  under  the 
heading  Hombre  de  ostentacion.  He  describes  all 
the  birds  as  meeting  together  and  conspiring  against 
the  peacock,  because  of  his  magnificent  feathers. 
If,  said  the  magpie,  we  could  only  manage  to  put 
a  stop  to  the  cursed  parading  of  his  tail,  there 
would  soon  be  an  end  of  his  beauty;  for  what  is  not 
seen  is  as  good  as  what  does  not  exist. 


80  THE   ART   OF   LITERATURE 

This  explains  how  modesty  came  to  be  a  virtue. 
It  was  invented  only  as  a  protection  against  envy. 
That  there  have  always  been  rascals  to  urge  this 
virtue,  and  to  rejoice  heartily  over  the  bashfulness 
of  a  man  of  merit,  has  been  shown  at  length  in 
my  chief  work.1  In  Lichtenberg's  Miscellaneous 
Writings  I  find  this  sentence  quoted:  Modesty 
should  be  the  virtue  of  those  who  possess  no  other. 
Goethe  has  a  well-known  saying,  which  offends 
many  people:  It  is  only  knaves  who  are  modest! 
— Nur  die  Lumpen  sind  bescheiden!  but  it  has  its 
prototype  in  Cervantes,  who  includes  in  his  Journey 
up  Parnassus  certain  rules  of  conduct  for  poets, 
and  amongst  them  the  following:  Everyone  whose 
verse  shows  him  to  be  a  poet  should  have  a  high 
opinion  of  himself,  relying  on  the  proverb  that  he 
is  a  knave  who  thinks  himself  one.  And  Shake 
speare,  in  many  of  his  Sonnets,  which  gave  him 
the  only  opportunity  he  had  of  speaking  of  himself, 
declares,  with  a  confidence  equal  to  his  ingenuous 
ness,  that  what  he  writes  is  immortal.2 

A  method  of  underrating  good  work  often  used 
by  envy — in  reality,  however,  only  the  obverse  side 
of  it — consists  in  the  dishonorable  and  unscrupulous 
laudation  of  the  bad;  for  no  sooner  does  bad  work 
gain  currency  than  it  draws  attention  from  the 
good.  But  however  effective  this  method  may  be 

1  Welt  als  Wille,  Vol.  II.  c.  37. 

2  Collier,  one  of  his  critical  editors,  in  his  Introduction  to  the 
Sonettes,  remarks  upon  this  point:     "In  many  of  them  are  to 
be  found  most  remarkable  indications  of  self-confidence  and  of 
assurance  in  the  immortality  of  his  verses,  and  in  this  respect 
the    author's    opinion    was    constant    and    uniform.      He    never 
scruples  to  express  it,  ...  and  perhaps  there  is  no  writer  of 
ancient  or  modern  times  who,  for  the  quantity  of  such  writings 
left  behind  him,  has  so  frequently  or  so  strongly  declared  that 
what  he  had  produced  in  this  department  of  poetry  'the  world 
would  not  willingly  let  die/  " 


ON   REPUTATION  81 

for  a  while,  especially  if  it  is  applied  on  a  large 
scale,  the  day  of  reckoning  comes  at  last,  and  the 
fleeting  credit  given  to  bad  work  is  paid  off  by 
the  lasting  discredit  which  overtakes  those  who 
abjectly  praised  it.  Hence  these  critics  prefer  to 
remain  anonymous. 

A  like  fate  threatens,  though  more  remotely, 
those  who  depreciate  and  censure  good  work;  and 
consequently  many  are  too  prudent  to  attempt  it. 
But  there  is  another  way;  and  when  a  man  of 
eminent  merit  appears,  the  first  effect  he  produces 
is  often  only  to  pique  all  his  rivals,  just  as  the  pea 
cock's  tail  offended  the  birds.  This  reduces  them 
to  a  deep  silence;  and  their  silence  is  so  unanimous 
that  it  savors  of  preconcertion.  Their  tongues  are 
all  paralyzed.  It  is  the  silentium  livoris  described 
by  Seneca.  This  malicious  silence,  which  is  tech 
nically  known  as  ignoring,  may  for  a  long  time 
interfere  with  the  growth  of  reputation;  if,  as  hap 
pens  in  the  higher  walks  of  learning,  where  a  man's 
immediate  audience  is  wholly  composed  of  rival 
workers  and  professed  students,  who  then  form  the 
channel  of  his  fame,  the  greater  public  is  obliged 
to  use  its  suffrage  without  being  able  to  examine 
the  matter  for^ itself.  And  if,  in  the  end,  that  mali 
cious  silence  is  broken  in  upon  by  the  voice  of 
praise,  it  will  be  but  seldom  that  this  happens  en 
tirely  apart  from  some  ulterior  aim,  pursued  by 
those  who  thus  manipulate  justice.  For,  as  Goethe 
says  in  the  West-ostlicher  Divan,  a  man  can  get 
no  recognition,  either  from  many  persons  or  from 
only  one,  unless  it  is  to  publish  abroad  the  critic'? 
own  discernment: 

Denn  es  ist  Jcein  Anerkenen, 
Weder  Vieler,  noch  des  Einen, 
Wenn  es  nicht  am  Tage  fordert, 
Wo  man  selbst  was  mochte  snheinen. 


82  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

The  credit  you  allow  to  another  man  engaged  in 
work  similar  to  your  own  or  akin  to  it,  must  at 
bottom  be  withdrawn  from  yourself;  and  you  can 
praise  him  only  at  the  expense  of  your  own  claims. 

Accordingly,  mankind  is  in  itself  not  at  all  in 
clined  to  award  praise  and  reputation;  it  is  more 
disposed  to  blame  and  find  fault,  whereby  it  in 
directly  praises  itself.  If,  notwithstanding  this, 
praise  is  won  from  mankind,  some  extraneous 
motive  must  prevail.  I  am  not  here  referring  to 
the  disgraceful  way  in  which  mutual  friends  will 
puff  one  another  into  a  reputation ;  outside  of  that, 
an  effectual  motive  is  supplied  by  the  feeling  that 
next  to  the  merit  of  doing  something  oneself,  comes 
that  of  correctly  appreciating  and  recognizing 
what  others  have  done.  This  accords  with  the  three 
fold  division  of  heads  drawn  up  by  Hesiod,1  and 
afterwards  by  Machiavelli.2  There  are,  says  the 
latter,  in  the  capacities  of  mankind,  three  varieties: 
one  man  mil  understand  a  thing  by  himself;  an 
other  so  far  as  it  is  explained  to  him;  a  third,  neither 
of  himself  nor  when  it  is  put  clearly  before  him. 
He,  then,  who  abandons  hope  of  making  good  his 
claims  to  the  first  class,  will  be  glad  to  seize  the 
opportunity  of  taking  a  place  in  the  second.  It 
is  almost  wholly  owing  to  this  state  of  things  that 
merit  may  always  rest  assured  of  ultimately  meet 
ing  with  recognition. 

To  this  also  is  due  the  fact  that  when  the  value 
of  a  work  has  once  been  recognized  and  may  no 
longer  be  concealed  or  denied,  all  men  vie  in  prais 
ing  and  honoring  it;  simply  because  they  are  con 
scious  of  thereby  doing  themselves  an  honor.  They 
act  in  the  spirit  of  Xenophon's  remark :  he  must  be 
a  wise  man  who  knows  what  is  wise.  So  when 

1  Works  and  Days,  293. 

2  The  Prince,  eh.  22. 


ON   REPUTATION  83 

they  see  that  the  prize  of  original  merit  is  for  ever 
out  of  their  reach,  they  hasten  to  possess  themselves 
of  that  which  comes  second  best — the  correct  ap 
preciation  of  it.  Here  it  happens  as  with  an  army 
which  has  been  forced  to  yield;  when,  just  as 
previously  every  man  wanted  to  be  foremost  in  the 
fight,  so  now  every  man  tries  to  be  foremost  in 
running  away.  They  all  hurry  forward  to  offer 
their  applause  to  one  who  is  now  recognized  to  be 
worthy  of  praise,  in  virtue  of  a  recognition,  as  a 
rule  unconscious,  of  that  law  of  homogeneity  which 
I  mentioned  in  the  last  chapter ;  so  that  it  may  seem 
as  though  their  way  of  thinking  and  looking  at 
things  were  homogeneous  with  that  of  the  cele 
brated  man,  and  that  they  may  at  least  save  the 
honor  of  their  literary  taste,  since  nothing  else  is 
left  them. 

From  this  it  is  plain  that,  whereas  it  is  very  diffi 
cult  to  win  fame,  it  is  not  hard  to  keep  it  when 
once  attained;  and  also  that  a  reputation  which 
comes  quickly  does  not  last  very  long;  for  here  too, 
quod  cito  fit,  cito  peril.  It  is  obvious  that  if  the 
ordinary  average  man  can  easily  recognize,  and  the 
rival  workers  willingly  acknowledge,  the  value  of 
anv  performance,  it  will  not  stand  very  much  above 
the  capacity  of  either  of  them  to  achieve  it  for 
themselves.  Tantum  quisque  laudat,  quantum  se 
posse  sperat  imitari — a  man  will  prase  a  thing  only 
so  far  as  he  hopes  to  be  able  to  imitate  it  himself. 
Further,  it  is  a  suspicious  sign  if  a  reputation 
comes  quickly;  for  an  application  of  the  laws  of 
homogeneity  will  show  that  such  a  reputation  is 
nothing  but  the  direct  applause  of  the  multitude. 
What  this  means  may  be  seen  by  a  remark  once 
made  by  Phocion,  when  he  was  interrupted  in  a 
speech  by  the  loud  cheers  of  the  mob.  Turning  to 


84  THE    ART   OF   LITERATURE 

his  friends  who  were  standing  close  by,  he  asked'. 
Have  I  made  a  mistake  and  said  something  stupid?1 

Contrarily,  a  reputation  that  is  to  last  a  long 
time  must  be  slow  in  maturing,  and  the  centuries 
of  its  duration  have  generally  to  be  bought  at  the 
cost  of  contemporary  praise.  For  that  which  is  to 
keep  its  position  so  long,  must  be  of  a  perfection 
difficult  to  attain;  and  even  to  recognize  this  per 
fection  requires  men  who  are  not  always  to  be 
found,  and  never  in  numbers  sufficiently  great  to 
make  themselves  heard;  whereas  envy  is  always  on 
the  watch  and  doing  its  best  to  smother  their  voice. 
But  with  moderate  talent,  which  soon  meets  with 
recognition,  there  is  the  danger  that  those  who 
possess  it  will  outlive  both  it  and  themselves;  so 
that  a  youth  of  fame  may  be  followed  by  an  old 
age  of  obscurity.  In  the  case  of  great  merit,  on 
the  other  hand,  a  man  may  remain  unknown  for 
many  years,  but  make  up  for  it  later  on  by  attain 
ing  a  brilliant  reputation.  And  if  it  should  be  that 
this  comes  only  after  he  is  no  more,  well!  he  is  to 
be  reckoned  amongst  those  of  whom  Jean  Paul 
says  that  extreme  unction  is  their  baptism.  He 
may  console  himself  by  thinking  of  the  Saints,  who 
also  are  canonized  only  after  they  are  dead. 

Thus  what  Mahlmann2  has  said  so  well  in 
H erodes  holds  good ;  in  this  world  truly  great  work 
never  pleases  at  once,  and  the  god  set  up  by  the 
multitude  keeps  his  place  on  the  altar  but  a  short 
time: 

Ich  denke,  das  wahre  Grosse  in  der  Welt 
1st  immer  nur  Das  was  nicht  gleich  gefallt 
Und  wen  der  Pobel  zum  Gotte  weiht, 
Der  steht  auf  dem  Altar  nur  kurze  Zeit. 

1  Plutarch,  Apophthegms. 

2  Translator's  Note.— August  Mahlmann   (1771-1826),  journal 
ist,    poet   and   story-writer.     His   Herodes   vor  Bethlehem   is   a 
parody  of  Kotzebue's  Hussiten  vor  Naumbura. 


ON   REPUTATION  85 

It  is  worth  mention  that  this  rule  is  most  directly 
confirmed  in  the  case  of  pictures,  where,  as  con 
noisseurs  well  know,  the  greatest  masterpieces  are 
not  the  first  to  attract  attention.  If  they  make  a 
deep  impression,  it  is  not  after  one,  but  only  after 
repeated,  inspection;  but  then  they  excite  more 
and  more  admiration  every  time  they  are  seen. 

Moreover,  the  chances  that  any  given  work  will 
be  quickly  and  rightly  appreciated,  depend  upon 
two  conditions:  firstly,  the  character  of  the  work, 
whether  high  or  low,  in  other  words,  easy  or  diffi 
cult  to  understand;  and,  secondly,  the  kind  of 
public  it  attracts,  whether  large  or  small.  This 
latter  condition  is,  no  doubt,  in  most  instances  a 
corollary  of  the  former;  but  it  also  partly  depends 
upon  whether  the  work  in  question  admits,  like 
books  and  musical  compositions,  of  being  produced 
in  great  numbers.  By  the  compound  action  of 
these  two  conditions,  achievements  which  serve  no 
materially  useful  end — and  these  alone  are  under 
consideration  here — will  vary  in  regard  to  the 
chances  they  have  of  meeting  with  timely  recognition 
and  due  appreciation;  and  the  order  of  precedence, 
beginning  with  those  who  have  the  greatest  chance, 
will  be  somewhat  as  follows :  acrobats,  circus  riders, 
ballet-dancers,  jugglers,  actors,  singers,  musicians, 
composers,  poets  (both  the  last  on  account  of  the 
multiplication  of  their  works),  architects,  painters, 
sculptors,  philosophers. 

The  last  place  of  all  is  unquestionably  taken  by 
philosophers  because  their  works  are  meant  not  for 
entertainment,  but  for  instruction,  and  because  they 
presume  some  knowledge  on  the  part  of  the  reader, 
and  require  him  to  make  an  effort  of  his  own  to 
understand  them.  This  makes  their  public  ex 
tremely  small,  and  causes  their  fame  to  be  more 
remarkable  for  its  length  than  for  its  breadth. 


86  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

And,  in  general,  it  may  be  said  that  the  possibility 
of  a  man's  fame  lasting  a  long  time,  stands  in 
almost  inverse  ratio  with  the  chance  that  it  will  be 
early  in  making  its  appearance ;  so  that,  as  regards 
length  of  fame,  the  above  order  of  precedence  may 
be  reversed.  But,  then,  the  poet  and  the  composer 
will  come  in  the  end  to  stand  on  the  same  level 
as  the  philosopher ;  since,  when  once  a  work  is  com 
mitted  to  writing,  it  is  possible  to  preserve  it  to 
all  time.  However,  the  first  place  still  belongs  by 
right  to  the  philosopher,  because  of  the  much 
greater  scarcity  of  good  work  in  this  sphere,  and 
the  high  importance  of  it;  and  also  because  of  the 
possibility  it  offers  of  an  almost  perfect  translation 
into  any  language.  Sometimes,  indeed,  it  happens 
that  a  philosopher's  fame  outlives  even  his  works 
themselves;  as  has  happened  with  Thales,  Em- 
pedocles,  Heraclitus,  Democritus,  Parmenides, 
Epicurus  and  many  others. 

My  remarks  are,  as  I  have  said,  confined  to 
achievements  that  are  not  of  any  material  use. 
Work  that  serves  some  practical  end,  or  ministers 
directly  to  some  pleasure  of  the  senses,  will  never 
have  any  difficulty  in  being  duly  appreciated.  No 
first-rate  pastry-cook  could  long  remain  obscure  in 
any  town,  to  say  nothing  of  having  to  appeal  to 
posterity. 

Under  fame  of  rapid  growth  is  also  to  be  reck 
oned  fame  of  a  false  and  artificial  kind;  where,  for 
instance,  a  book  is  worked  into  a  reputation  by 
means  of  unjust  praise,  the  help  of  friends,  corrupt 
criticism,  prompting  from  above  and  collusion  from 
below.  All  this  tells  upon  the  multitude,  which 
is  rightly  presumed  to  have  no  power  of  judging 
for  itself.  This  sort  of  fame  is  like  a  swimming 
bladder,  by  its  aid  a  heavy  body  may  keep  afloat. 
It  bears  up  for  a  certain  time,  long  or  short  accord- 


ON    REPUTATION  87 

ing  as  the  bladder  is  well  sewed  up  and  blown; 
but  still  the  air  comes  out  gradually,  and  the  body 
sinks.  This  is  the  inevitable  fate  of  all  works  which 
are  famous  by  reason  of  something  outside  of  them 
selves.  False  praise  dies  away;  collusion  comes 
to  an  end;  critics  declare  the  reputation  un 
grounded;  it  vanishes,  and  is  replaced  by  so  much 
the  greater  contempt.  Contrarily,  a  genuine  work, 
which,  having  the  source  of  its  fame  in  itself,  can 
kindle  admiration  afresh  in  every  age,  resembles  a 
body  of  low  specific  gravity,  which  always  keeps 
up  of  its  own  accord,  and  so  goes  floating  down  the 
stream  of  time. 

Men  of  great  genius,  whether  their  work  be  in 
poetry,  philosophy  or  art,  stand  in  all  ages  like 
isolated  heroes,  keeping  up  single-handed  a  desper* 
ate  struggling  against  the  onslaught  of  an  army 
of  opponents.1  Is  not  this  characteristic  of  the 
miserable  nature  of  mankind?  The  dullness,  gross- 
ness,  perversity,  silliness  and  brutality  of  by  far 
the  greater  part  of  the  race,  are  always  an  obstacle 
to  the  efforts  of  the  genius,  whatever  be  the  method 
of  his  art ;  they  so  form  that  hostile  army  to  which 
at  last  he  has  to  succumb.  Let  the  isolated  cham 
pion  achieve  what  he  may :  it  is  slow  to  be  acknowl 
edged;  it  is  late  in  being  appreciated,  and  then 
only  on  the  score  of  authority;  it  may  easily  fall 
into  neglect  again,  at  any  rate  for  a  while.  Ever 
afresh  it  finds  itself  opposed  by  false,  shallow,  and 
insipid  ideas,  which  are  better  suited  to  that  large 
majority,  that  so  generally  hold  the  field.  Though 

1  Translator's  Note.— At  this  point  Schopenhauer  interrupts 
the  thread  of  his  discourse  to  speak  at  length  upon  an  example 
of  false  fame.  Those  who  are  at  all  acquainted  with  the  philoso 
pher's  views  will  not  be  surprised  to  find  that  the  writer  thus 
held  up  to  scorn  is  Hegel ;  and  readers  of  the  other  volumes  in 
this  series  will,  with  the  translator,  have  had  by  now  quite 
enough  of  the  subject.  The  passage  is  therefore  omitted. 


88  THE   ART    OF    LITERATURE 

the  critic  may  step  forth  and  say,  like  Hamlet 
when  he  held  up  the  two  portraits  to  his  wretched 
mother,  Have  you  eyes?     Have  you  eyes?  alas! 
they  have  none.    When  I  watch  the  behavior  of  a 
crowd  of  people  in  the  presence  of  some  great 
master's  work,  and  mark  the  manner  of  their  ap 
plause,  they  often  remind  me  of  trained  monkeys 
in  a  show.     The  monkey's  gestures  are,  no  doubt, 
much  like  those  of  men;  but  now  and  again  they 
betray  that  the  real  inward  spirit  of  these  gestures 
is  not  in  them.    Their  irrational  nature  peeps  out. 
It  is  often  said  of  a  man  that  he  is  in  advance  of 
his  age;  and  it  follows  from  the  above  remarks  that 
this  must  be  taken  to  mean  that  he  is  in  advance 
of  humanity  in  general.    Just  because  of  this  fact, 
a  genius  makes  no  direct  appeal  except  to  those 
who  are  too  rare  to  allow  of  their  ever  forming 
a  numerous  body  at  any  one  period.     If  he  is  in 
this  respect  not  particularly  favored  by  fortune, 
he  will  be  misunderstood  by  his  own  age;  in  other 
words,  he  will  remain  unaccepted  until  time  gradu 
ally  brings  together  the  voices  of  those  few  persons 
who  are  capable  of  judging  a  work  of  such  high 
character.    Then  posterity  will  say:  This  man  was 
in  advance  of  his  age,  instead  of  in  advance  of 
humanity;  because  humanity  will  be  glad  to  lay  the 
burden  of  its  own  faults  upon  a  single  epoch. 

Hence,  if  a  man  has  been  superior  to  his  own  age, 
he  would  also  have  been  superior  to  any  other; 
provided  that,  in  that  age,  by  some  rare  and  happy 
chance,  a  few  just  men,  capable  of  judging  in  the 
sphere  of  his  achievements,  had  been  born  at  the 
same  time  with  him;  just  as  when,  according  to  a 
beautiful  Indian  myth,  Vischnu  becomes  incarnate 
as  a  hero,  so,  too,  Brahma  at  the  same  time  appears 
as  the  singer  of  his  deeds;  and  hence  Valmiki, 
Vyasa  and  Kalidasa  are  incarnations  of  Brahma. 


ON   REPUTATION  89 

In  this  sense,  then,  it  may  be  said  that  every 
immortal  work  puts  its  age  to  the  proof,  whether 
or  no  it  will  be  able  to  recognize  the  merit  of  it. 
As  a  rule,  the  men  of  any  age  stand  such  a  test 
no  better  than  the  neighbors  of  Philemon  and 
Baucis,  who  expelled  the  deities  they  failed  to 
recognize.  Accordingly,  the  right  standard  for 
judging  the  intellectual  worth  of  any  generation 
is  supplied,  not  by  the  great  minds  that  make  their 
appearance  in  it — for  their  capacities  are  the  work 
of  Nature,  and  the  possibility  of  cultivating  them 
a  matter  of  chance  circumstance — but  by  the  way 
in  which  contemporaries  receive  their  works; 
whether,  I  mean,  they  give  their  applause  soon  and 
with  a  will,  or  late  and  in  niggardly  fashion,  or 
leave  it  to  be  bestowed  altogether  by  posterity. 

This  last  fate  will  be  especially  reserved  for 
works  of  a  high  character.  For  the  happy  chance 
mentioned  above  will  be  all  the  more  certain  not 
to  come,  in  proportion  as  there  are  few  to  appre 
ciate  the  kind  of  work  done  by  great  minds.  Herein 
lies  the  immeasurable  advantage  possessed  by 
poets  in  respect  of  reputation;  because  their  work 
is  accessible  to  almost  everyone.  If  it  had  been 
possible  for  Sir  Walter  Scott  to  be  read  and  criti 
cised  by  only  some  hundred  persons,  perhaps  in 
his  life-time  any  common  scribbler  would  have 
been  preferred  to  him;  and  afterwards,  when  he 
had  taken  his  proper  place,  it  would  also  have  been 
said  in  his  honor  that  he  was  in  advance  of  his  age. 
But  if  envy,  dishonesty  and  the  pursuit  of  personal 
aims  are  added  to  the  incapacity  of  those  hundred 
persons  who,  in  the  name  of  their  generation,  are 
called  upon  to  pass  judgment  on  a  work,  then  in 
deed  it  meets  with  the  same  sad  fate  as  attends  a 
suitor  who  pleads  before  a  tribunal  of  judges  one 
and  all  corrupt. 


90  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

In  corroboration  of  this,  we  find  that  the  history 
of  literature  generally  shows  all  those  who  made 
knowledge  and  insight  their  goal  to  have  remained 
unrecognized  and  neglected,  whilst  those  who 
paraded  with  the  vain  show  of  it  received  the  ad 
miration  of  their  contemporaries,  together  with  the 
emoluments. 

The  effectiveness  of  an  author  turns  chiefly  upon 
his  getting  the  reputation  that  he  should  be  read. 
But  by  practicing  various  arts,  by  the  operation 
of  chance,  and  by  certain  natural  affinities,  this 
reputation  is  quickly  won  by  a  hundred  worthless 
people:  while  a  worthy  writer  may  come  by  it  very 
slowly  and  tardily.  The  former  possess  friends  to 
help  them;  for  the  rabble  is  always  a  numerous 
body  which  holds  well  together.  The  latter  has 
nothing  but  enemies;  because  intellectual  supe 
riority  is  everywhere  and  under  all  circumstances 
the  most  hateful  thing  in  the  world,  and  especially 
to  bunglers  in  the  same  line  of  work,  who  want  to 
pass  for  something  themselves.1 

This  being  so,  it  is  a  prime  condition  for  doing 
any  great  work — any  work  which  is  to  outlive  its 
own  age,  that  a  man  pay  no  heed  to  his  contempo 
raries,  their  views  and  opinions,  and  the  praise  or 
blame  which  they  bestow.  This  condition  is,  how 
ever,  fulfilled  of  itself  when  a  man  really  does  any 
thing  great,  and  it  is  fortunate  that  it  is  so.  For 
if,  in  producing  such  a  work,  he  were  to  look  to 
the  general  opinion  or  the  judgment  of  his  col 
leagues,  they  would  lead  him  astray  at  every  step. 
Hence,  if  a  man  wants  to  go  down  to  posterity, 
he  must  withdraw  from  the  influence  of  his  own 

1  If  the  professors  of  philosophy  should  chance  to  think  that 
I  am  here  hinting  at  them  and  the  tactics  they  have  for  more 
than  thirty  years  pursued  toward  my  works,  they  have  hit  the 
nail  upon  the  head. 


ON   REPUTATION  91 

age.  This  will,  of  course,  generally  mean  that  he 
must  also  renounce  any  influence  upon  it,  and  be 
ready  to  buy  centuries  of  fame  by  foregoing  the 
applause  of  his  contemporaries. 

For  when  any  new  and  wide-reaching  truth  comes 
into  the  world — and  if  it  is  new,  it  must  be  para 
doxical — an  obstinate  stand  will  be  made  against 
it  as  long  as  possible;  nay,  people  will  continue  to 
deny  it  even  after  they  slacken  their  opposition 
and  are  almost  convinced  of  its  truth.  Meanwhile 
it  goes  on  quietly  working  its  way,  and,  like  an 
acid,  undermining  everything  around  it.  From 
time  to  time  a  crash  is  heard;  the  old  error  comes 
tottering  to  the  ground,  and  suddenly  the  new 
fabric  of  thought  stands  revealed,  as  though  it  were 
a  monument  just  uncovered.  Everyone  recog 
nizes  and  admires  it.  To  be  sure,  this  all  comes  to 
pass  for  the  most  part  very  slowly.  As  a  rule, 
people  discover  a  man  to  be  worth  listening  to  only 
after  he  is  gone ;  their  hear,  hear,  resounds  when  the 
orator  has  left  the  platform. 

Works  of  the  ordinary  type  meet  with  a  better 
fate.  Arising  as  they  do  in  the  course  of,  and  in 
connection  with,  the  general  advance  in  contempo 
rary  culture,  they  are  in  close  alliance  with  the 
spirit  of  their  age — in  other  words,  just  those 
opinions  which  happen  to  be  prevalent  at  the  time. 
They  aim  at  suiting  the  needs  of  the  moment.  If 
they  have  any  merit,  it  is  soon  recognized;  and  they 
gain  currency  as  books  which  reflect  the  latest 
ideas.  Justice,  nay,  more  than  justice,  is  done  to 
them.  They  afford  little  scope  for  envy;  since,  as 
was  said  above,  a  man  will  praise  a  thing  only  so 
far  as  he  hopes  to  be  able  to  imitate  it  himself. 

But  those  rare  works  which  are  destined  to  be 
come  the  property  of  all  mankind  and  to  live  for 
centuries,  are,  at  their  origin,  too  far  in  advance 


92  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

of  the  point  at  which  culture  happens  to  stand, 
and  on  that  very  account  foreign  to  it  and  the 
spirit  of  their  own  time.  They  neither  belong  to 
it  nor  are  they  in  any  connection  with  it,  and  hence 
they  excite  no  interest  in  those  who  are  dominated 
by  it.  They  belong  to  another,  a  higher  stage  of 
culture,  and  a  time  that  is  still  far  off.  Their  course 
is  related  to  that  of  ordinary  works  as  the  orbit  of 
Uranus  to  the  orbit  of  Mercury.  For  the  moment 
they  get  no  justice  done  to  them.  People  are  at 
a  loss  how  to  treat  them;  so  they  leave  them  alone, 
and  go  their  own  snail's  pace  for  themselves.  Does 
the  worm  see  the  eagle  as  it  soars  aloft? 

Of  the  number  of  books  written  in  any  language 
about  one  in  100,000  forms  a  part  of  its  real  and 
permanent  literature.  What  a  fate  this  one  book 
has  to  endure  before  it  outstrips  those  100,000  and 
gains  its  due  place  of  honor!  Such  a  book  is  the 
work  of  an  extraordinary  and  eminent  mind,  and 
therefore  it  is  specifically  different  from  the  others; 
a  fact  which  sooner  or  later  becomes  manifest. 

Let  no  one  fancy  that  things  will  ever  improve 
in  this  respect.  No!  the  miserable  constitution  of 
humanity  never  changes,  though  it  may,  to  be  sure, 
take  somewhat  varying  forms  with  every  genera 
tion.  A  distinguished  mind  seldom  has  its  full 
effect  in  the  life-time  of  its  possessor;  because,  at 
bottom,  it  is  completely  and  properly  understood 
only  by  minds  already  akin  to  it. 

As  it  is  a  rare  thing  for  even  one  man  out  of 
many  millions  to  tread  the  path  that  leads  to  im 
mortality,  he  must  of  necessity  be  very  lonely. 
The  journey  to  posterity  lies  through  a  horribly 
dreary  region,  like  the  Lybian  desert,  of  which,  as 
is  well  known,  no  one  has  any  idea  who  has  not 
seen  it  for  himself.  Meanwhile  let  me  before  all 
things  recommend  the  traveler  to  take  light  bag- 


ON   REPUTATION  93 

gage  with  him;  otherwise  he  will  have  to  throw 
away  too  much  on  the  road.  Let  him  never  forget 
the  words  of  Balthazar  Gracian:  lo  bueno  si  breve, 
dos  vezes  bueno — good  work  is  doubly  good  if  it 
is  short.  This  advice  is  specially  applicable  to  my 
own  countrymen. 

Compared  with  the  short  span  of  time  they  live, 
men  of  great  intellect  are  like  huge  buildings, 
standing  on  a  small  plot  of  ground.  The  size  of 
the  building  cannot  be  seen  by  anyone,  just  in  front 
of  it;  nor,  for  an  analogous  reason,  can  the  great 
ness  of  a  genius  be  estimated  while  he  lives.  But 
when  a  century  has  passed,  the  world  recognizes 
it  and  wishes  him  back  again. 

If  the  perishable  son  of  time  has  produced  an 
imperishable  work,  how  short  his  own  life  seems 
compared  with  that  of  his  child!  He  is  like  Semela 
or  Maia — a  mortal  mother  who  gave  birth  to  an 
immortal  son;  or,  contrarily,  he  is  like  Achilles  in 
regard  to  Thetis.  What  a  contrast  there  is  between 
what  is  fleeting  and  what  is  permanent!  The 
short  span  of  a  man's  life,  his  necessitous,  afflicted, 
unstable  existence,  will  seldom  allow  of  his  seeing 
even  the  beginning  of  his  immortal  child's  brilliant 
career;  nor  will  the  father  himself  be  taken  for  that 
which  he  really  is.  It  may  be  said,  indeed,  that  a 
man  whose  fame  comes  after  him  is  the  reverse  of 
a  nobleman,  who  is  preceded  by  it. 

However,  the  only  difference  that  it  ultimately 
makes  to  a  man  to  receive  his  fame  at  the  hands 
of  contemporaries  rather  than  from  posterity  is  that, 
in  the  former  case,  his  admirers  are  separated  from 
him  by  space,  and  in  the  latter  by  time.  For  even 
in  the  case  of  contemporary  fame,  a  man  does  not, 
as  a  rule,  see  his  admirers  actually  before  him. 
Reverence  cannot  endure  close  proximity;  it  almost 
always  dwells  at  some  distance  from  its  object;  and 


96  THE   ART   OF   LITERATURE 

for  time  will  give  it  a  thousand  tongues.  How 
long  it  may  be  before  they  speak,  will  of  course 
depend  upon  the  difficulty  of  the  subject  and  the 
plausibility  of  the  error;  but  come  they  will,  and 
often  it  would  be  of  no  avail  to  try  to  anticipate 
them.  In  the  worst  cases  it  will  happen  with 
theories  as  it  happens  with  affairs  in  practical  life; 
where  sham  and  deception,  emboldened  by  success, 
advance  to  greater  and  greater  lengths,  until  dis 
covery  is  made  almost  inevitable.  It  is  just  so 
with  theories;  through  the  blind  confidence  of  the 
blockheads  who  broach  them,  their  absurdity  reaches 
such  a  pitch  that  at  last  it  is  obvious  even  to  the 
dullest  eye.  We  may  thus  say  to  such  people: 
the  wilder  your  statements,  the  better. 

There  is  also  some  comfort  to  be  found  in  re 
flecting  upon  all  the  whims  and  crotchets  which  had 
their  day  and  have  now  utterly  vanished.  In  style, 
in  grammar,  in  spelling,  there  are  false  notions  of 
this  sort  which  last  only  three  or  four  years.  But 
when  the  errors  are  on  a  large  scale,  while  we  lament 
the  brevity  of  human  life,  we  shall  in  any  case,  do 
well  to  lag  behind  our  own  age  when  we  see  it  on 
a  downward  path.  For  there  are  two  ways  of  not 
keeping  on  a  level  with  the  times.  A  man  may  be 
below  it;  or  he  may  be  above  it. 


ON  GENIUS. 

No  difference  of  rank,  position,  or  birth,  is  so 
great  as  the  gulf  that  separates  the  countless  mil 
lions  who  use  their  head  only  in  the  service  of  their 
belly,  in  other  words,  look  upon  it  as  an  instrument 
of  the  will,  and  those  very  few  and  rare  persons 
who  have  the  courage  to  say:  No!  it  is  too  good 
for  that;  my  head  shall  be  active  only  in  its  own 
service;  it  shall  try  to  comprehend  the  wondrous 
and  varied  spectacle  of  this  world,  and  then  repro 
duce  it  in  some  form,  whether  as  art  or  as,  literature, 
that  may  answer  to  my  character  as  an  individual. 
These  are  the  truly  noble,  the  real  noblesse  of  the 
world.  The  others  are  serfs  and  go  with  the  soil 
— glebce  adscripti.  Of  course,  I  am  here  referring 
to  those  who  have  not  only  the  courage,  but  also 
the  call,  and  therefore  the  right,  to  order  the  head 
to  quit  the  service  of  the  will;  with  a  result  that 
proves  the  sacrifice  to  have  been  worth  the  making. 
In  the  case  of  those  to  whom  all  this  can  only  par 
tially  apply,  the  gulf  is  not  so  wide;  but  even  though 
their  talent  be  small,  so  long  as  it  is  real,  there 
will  always  be  a  sharp  line  of  demarcation  between 
them  and  the  millions.1 

The  works  of  fine  art,  poetry  and  philosophy  pro 
duced  by  a  nation  are  the  outcome  of  the  super 
fluous  intellect  existing  in  it. 

1  The  correct  scale  for  adjusting  the  hierarchy  of  intelligences 
is  furnished  by  the  degree  in  which  the  mind  takes  merely 
individual  or  approaches  universal  views  of  things.  The  brute 
recognizes  only  the  individual  as  such:  its  comprehension  does 
not  extend  beyond  the  limits  of  the  individual.  But  man  reduces 
the  individual  to  the  general;  herein  lies  the  exercise  of  his 
reason;  and  the  higher  his  intelligence  reaches,  the  nearer  do 
his  general  ideas  approach  the  point  at  which  they  become 
universal. 

97 


94  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

in  the  presence  of  the  person  revered  it  melts  like 
butter  in  the  sun.  Accordingly,  if  a  man  is  cele 
brated  with  his  contemporaries,  nine-tenths  of  those 
amongst  whom  he  lives  will  let  their  esteem  be 
guided  by  his  rank  and  fortune;  and  the  remaining 
tenth  may  perhaps  have  a  dull  consciousness  of  his 
high  qualities,  because  they  have  heard  about  him 
from  remote  quarters.  There  is  a  fine  Latin  letter 
of  Petrarch's  on  this  incompatibility  between  rever 
ence  and  the  presence  of  the  person,  and  between 
fame  and  life.  It  comes  second  in  his  Epistolce 
familiar es?  and  it  is  addressed  to  Thomas  Mes- 
sanensis.  He  there  observes,  amongst  other  things, 
that  the  learned  men  of  his  age  all  made  it  a  rule 
to  think  little  of  a  man's  writings  if  they  had  even 
once  seen  him. 

Since  distance,  then,  is  essential  if  a  famous  man 
is  to  be  recognized  and  revered,  it  does  not  matter 
whether  it  is  distance  of  space  or  of  time.  It  is 
true  that  he  may  sometimes  hear  of  his  fame  in  the 
one  case,  but  never  in  the  other;  but  still,  genuine 
and  great  merit  may  make  up  for  this  by  con 
fidently  anticipating  its  posthumous  fame.  Nay, 
he  who  produces  some  really  great  thought  is  con 
scious  of  his  connection  with  coming  generations 
at  the  very  moment  he  conceives  it ;  so  that  he  feels 
the  extension  of  his  existence  through  centuries  and 
thus  lives  with  posterity  as  well  as  for  it.  And 
when,  after  enjoying  a  great  man's  work,  we  are 
seized  with  admiration  for  him,  and  wish  him  back, 
so  that  we  might  see  and  speak  with  him,  and  have 
him  in  our  possession,  this  desire  of  ours  is  not 
unrequited;  for  he,  too,  has  had  his  longing  for 
that  posterity  which  will  grant  the  recognition, 
honor,  gratitude  and  love  denied  by  envious  con 
temporaries. 

1  In  the  Venetian  edition  of  1492. 


ON   REPUTATION  95 

If  intellectual  works  of  the  highest  order  are 
not  allowed  their  due  until  they  come  before  the 
tribunal  of  posterity,  a  contrary  fate  is  prepared 
for  certain  brilliant  errors  which  proceed  from  men 
of  talent,  and  appear  with  an  air  of  being  well 
grounded.  These  errors  are  defended  with  so  much 
acumen  and  learning  that  they  actually  become 
famous  with  their  own  age,  and  maintain  their 
position  at  least  during  their  author's  lifetime.  Of 
this  sort  are  many  false  theories  and  wrong  criti 
cisms;  also  poems  and  works  of  art,  which  exhibit 
some  false  taste  or  mannerism  favored  by  con 
temporary  prejudice.  They  gain  reputation  and 
currency  simply  because  no  one  is  yet  forthcoming 
who  knows  how  to  refute  them  or  otherwise  prove 
their  falsity;  and  when  he  appears,  as  he  usually 
does,  in  the  next  generation,  the  glory  of  these 
works  is  brought  to  an  end.  Posthumous  judges, 
be  their  decision  favorable  to  the  appellant  or  not, 
form  the  proper  court  for  quashing  the  verdict  of 
contemporaries.  That  is  why  it  is  so  difficult  and 
so  rare  to  be  victorious  alike  in  both  tribunals. 

The  unfailing  tendency  of  time  to  correct  knowl 
edge  and  judgment  should  always  be  kept  in  view 
as  a  means  of  allaying  anxiety,  whenever  any 
grievous  error  appears,  whether  in  art,  or  science, 
or  practical  life,  and  gains  ground;  or  when  some 
false  and  thoroughly  perverse  policy  of  movement 
is  undertaken  and  receives  applause  at  the  hands 
of  men.  No  one  should  be  angry,  or,  still  less, 
despondent ;  but  simply  imagine  that  the  world  has 
already  abandoned  the  error  in  question,  and  now 
only  requires  time  and  experience  to  recognize  of 
its  own  accord  that  which  a  clear  vision  detected 
at  the  first  glance. 

When  the  facts  themselves  are  eloquent  of  a 
truth,  there  is  no  need  to  rush  to  its  aid  with  words : 


98  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

For  him  who  can  understand  aright — cum  grano 
Us — the  relation  between  the  genius  and  the 
normal  man  may,  perhaps,  be  best  expressed  as 
follows:  A  genius  has  a  double  intellect,  one  for 
himself  and  the  service  of  his  will;  the  other  for 
the  world,  of  which  he  becomes  the  mirror,  in 
virtue  of  his  purely  objective  attitude  towards  it. 
The  work  of  art  or  poetry  or  philosophy  produced 
by  the  genius  is  simply  the  result,  or  quintessence, 
of  this  contemplative  attitude,  elaborated  accord 
ing  to  certain  technical  rules. 

The  normal  man,  on  the  other  hand,  has  only 
a  single  intellect,  which  may  be  called  subjective 
by  contrast  with  the  objective  intellect  of  genius. 
However  acute  this  subjective  intellect  may  be — 
and  it  exists  in  very  various  degrees  of  perfection 
— it  is  never  on  the  same  level  with  the  double  in 
tellect  of  genius;  just  as  the  open  chest  notes  of  the 
human  voice,  however  high,  are  essentially  different 
from  the  falsetto  notes.  These,  like  the  two  upper 
octaves  of  the  flute  and  the  harmonics  of  the  violin, 
are  produced  by  the  column  of  air  dividing  itself 
into  two  vibrating  halves,  with  a  node  between  them ; 
while  the  open  chest  notes  of  the  human  voice  and 
the  lower  octave  of  the  flute  are  produced  by  the 
undivided  column  of  air  vibrating  as  a  whole.  This 
illustration  may  help  the  reader  to  understand  that 
specific  peculiarity  of  genius  which  is  unmistakably 
stamped  on  the  works,  and  even  on  the  physiog 
nomy,  of  him  who  is  gifted  with  it.  At  the  same 
time  it  is  obvious  that  a  double  intellect  like  this 
must,  as  a  rule,  obstruct  the  service  of  the  will; 
and  this  explains  the  poor  capacity  often  shown 
by  genius  in  the  conduct  of  life.  And  what  spe 
cially  characterizes  genius  is  that  it  has  none  of  that 
sobriety  of  temper  which  is  always  to  be  found  in 
the  ordinary  simple  intellect,  be  it  acute  or  dull, 


ON    GENIUS  99 

The  brain  may  be  likened  to  a  parasite  which 
is  nourished  as  a  part  of  tb-  human  frame  without 
contributing  directly  to  its  inner  economy;  it  is 
securely  housed  in  the  topmost  story,  and  there 
leads  a  self-sufficient  and  independent  life.  In  the 
same  way  it  may  be  said  that  a  man  endowed  with 
great  mental  gifts  leads,  apart  from  the  individual 
life  common  to  all,  a  second  life,  purely  of  the  in 
tellect.  He  devotes  himself  to  the  constant  in 
crease,  rectification  and  extension,  not  of  mere 
learning,  but  of  real  systematic  knowledge  and 
insight;  and  remains  untouched  by  the  fate  that 
overtakes  him  personally,  so  long  as  it  does  not 
disturb  him  in  his  work.  It  is  thus  a  life  which 
raises  a  man  and  sets  him  above  fate  and  its 
changes.  Always  thinking,  learning,  experiment 
ing,  practicing  his  knowledge,  the  man  soon  comes 
to  look  upon  this  second  life  as  the  chief  mode  of 
existence,  and  his  merely  personal  life  as  some 
thing  subordinate,  serving  only  to  advance  ends 
higher  than  itself. 

An  example  of  this  independent,  separate  ex 
istence  is  furnished  by  Goethe.  During  the  war  in 
the  Champagne,  and  amid  all  the  bustle  of  the 
camp,  he  made  observations  for  his  theory  of  color; 
and  as  soon  as  the  numberless  calamities  of  that 
war  allowed  of  his  retiring  for  a  short  time  to  the 
fortress  of  Luxembourg,  he  took  up  the  manu 
script  of  his  Farbenlehre.  This  is  an  example 
which  we,  the  salt  of  the  earth,  should  endeavor  to 
follow,  by  never  letting  anything  disturb  us  in  the 
pursuit  of  our  intellectual  life,  however  much  the 
storm  of  the  world  may  invade  and  agitate  our 
personal  environment;  always  remembering  that 
we  are  the  sons,  not  of  the  bondwoman,  but  of  the 
free.  As  our  emblem  and  coat  of  arms,  I  propose 
a  tree  mightily  shaken  by  the  wind,  but  still  bearing 


100  THE    ART    OF    LITERATURE 

its  ruddy  fruit  on  every  branch;  with  the  motto 
Dum  convellor  mitescunt,  or  Conquassata  sed 
ferax. 

That  purely  intellectual  life  of  the  individual  has 
its  counterpart  in  humanity  as  a  whole.  For  there, 
too,  the  real  life  is  the  life  of  the  will,  both  in  the 
empirical  and  in  the  transcendental  meaning  of 
the  word.  The  purely  intellectual  life  of  human 
ity  lies  in  its  effort  to  increase  knowledge  by  means 
of  the  sciences,  and  its  desire  to  perfect  the  arts. 
Both  science  and  art  thus  advance  slowly  from  one 
generation  to  another,  and  grow  with  the  centuries, 
every  race  as  it  hurries  by  furnishing  its  contribu 
tion.  This  intellectual  life,  like  some  gift  from 
heaven,  hovers  over  the  stir  and  movement  of  the 
world;  or  it  is,  as  it  were,  a  sweet-scented  air  de 
veloped  out  of  the  ferment  itself — the  real  life  of 
mankind,  dominated  by  will;  and  side  by  side  with 
the  history  of  nations,  the  history  of  philosophy, 
science  and  art  takes  its  innocent  and  bloodless 
way. 

The  difference  between  the  genius  and  the  or 
dinary  man  is,  no  doubt,  a  quantitative  one,  m  so 
far  as  it  is  a  difference  of  degree ;  but  I  am  tempted 
to  regard  it  also  as  qualitative,  in  view  of  the  fact 
that  ordinary  minds,  notwithstanding  individual 
variation,  have  a  certain  tendency  to  think  alike. 
Thus  on  similar  occasions  their  thoughts  at  once 
all  take  a  similar  direction,  and  run  on  the  same 
lines;  and  this  explains  why  their  judgments  con 
stantly  agree — not,  however,  because  they  are  based 
on  truth.  To  such  lengths  does  this  go  that  certain 
fundamental  views  obtain  amongst  mankind  at  all 
times,  and  are  always  being  repeated  and  brought 
forward  anew,  whilst  the  great  minds  of  all  ages 
are  in  open  or  secret  opposition  to  them. 

A  genius  is  a  man  in  whose  mind  the  world  is 


ON   GENIUS  101 

presented  as  an  object  is  presented  in  a  mirror, 
but  with  a  degree  more  of  clearness  and  a  greater 
distinction  of  outline  than  is  attained  by  ordinary 
people.  It  is  from  him  that  humanity  may  look  for 
most  instruction;  for  the  deepest  insight  into  the 
most  important  matters  is  to  be  acquired,  not  by 
an  observant  attention  to  detail,  but  by  a  close 
study  of  things  as  a  whole.  And  if  his  mind 
reaches  maturity,  the  instruction  he  gives  will  be 
conveyed  now  in  one  form,  now  in  another.  Thus 
genius  may  be  defined  as  an  eminently  clear  con 
sciousness  of  things  in  general,  and  therefore,  also 
of  that  which  is  opposed  to  them,  namely,  one's  own 
self. 

The  world  looks  up  to  a  man  thus  endowed,  and 
expects  to  learn  something  about  life  and  its  real 
nature.  But  several  highly  favorable  circumstances 
must  combine  to  produce  genius,  and  this  is  a  very 
rare  event.  It  happens  only  now  and  then,  let 
us  say  once  in  a  century,  that  a  man  is  born 
whose  intellect  so  perceptibly  surpasses  the  normal 
measure  as  to  amount  to  that  second  faculty  which 
seems  to  be  accidental,  as  it  is  out  of  all  relation 
to  the  will.  He  may  remain  a  long  time  without 
being  recognized  or  appreciated,  stupidity  prevent 
ing  the  one  and  envy  the  other.  But  should  this 
once  come  to  pass,  mankind  will  crowd  round  him 
and  his  works,  in  the  hope  that  he  may  be  able  to 
enlighten  some  of  the  darkness  of  their  existence 
or  inform  them  about  it.  His  message  is,  to  some 
extent,  a  revelation,  and  he  himself  a  higher  being, 
even  though  he  may  be  but  little  above  the  ordinary 
standard. 

Like  the  ordinary  man,  the  genius  is  what  he  is 
chiefly  for  himself.  This  is  essential  to  his  nature : 
a  fact  which  can  neither  be  avoided  nor  altered. 
What  he  may  be  for  others  remains  a  matter  of 


102  THE   ART    OF   LITERATURE 

chance  and  of  secondary  importance.  In  no  case 
can  people  receive  from  his  mind  more  than  a  re 
flection,  and  then  only  when  he  joins  with  them  in 
the  attempt  to  get  his  thought  into  their  heads; 
where,  however,  it  is  never  anything  but  an  exotic 
plant,  stunted  and  frail. 

In  order  to  have  original,  uncommon,  and  per 
haps  even  immortal  thoughts,  it  is  enough  to 
estrange  oneself  so  fully  from  the  world  of  things 
for  a  few  moments,  that  the  most  ordinary  objects 
and  events  appear  quite  new  and  unfamiliar.  In 
this  way  their  true  nature  is  disclosed.  What  is 
here  demanded  cannot,  perhaps,  be  said  to  be  diffi 
cult;  it  is  not  in  our  power  at  all,  but  is  just  the 
province  of  genius. 

By  itself,  genius  can  produce  original  thoughts 
just  as  little  as  a  woman  by  herself  can  bear 
children.  Outward  circumstances  must  come  to 
fructify  genius,  and  be,  as  it  were,  a  father  to  its 
progeny. 

The  mind  of  genius  is  among  other  minds  what 
the  carbuncle  is  among  precious  stones:  it  sends 
forth  light  of  its  own,  while  the  others  reflect  only 
that  which  they  have  received.  The  relation  of  the 
genius  to  the  ordinary  mind  may  also  be  described 
as  that  of  an  idio-electrical  body  to  one  which 
merely  is  a  conductor  of  electricity. 

The  mere  man  of  learning,  who  spends  his  life 
in  teaching  what  he  has  learned,  is  not  strictly  to 
be  called  a  man  of  genius;  just  as  idio-electrical 
bodies  are  not  conductors.  Nay,  genius  stands  to 
mere  learning  as  the  words  to  the  music  in  a  song. 
A  man  of  learning  is  a  man  who  has  learned  a 
great  deal;  a  man  of  genius,  one  from  whom  we 
learn  something  which  the  genius  has  learned  from 
nobody.  Great  minds,  of  which  there  is  scarcely 
one  in  a  hundred  millions,  are  thus  the  lighthouses 


ON    GENIUS  103 

of  humanity;  and  without  them  mankind  would 
lose  itself  in  the  boundless  sea  of  monstrous  error 
and  bewilderment. 

And  so  the  simple  man  of  learning,  in  the  strict 
sense  of  the  word — the  ordinary  professor,  for  in 
stance — looks  upon  the  genius  much  as  we  look 
upon  a  hare,  which  is  good  to  eat  after  it  has  been 
killed  and  dressed  up.  So  long  as  it  is  alive,  it  is 
only  good  to  shoot  at. 

He  who  wishes  to  experience  gratitude  from  his 
contemporaries,  must  adjust  his  pace  to  theirs. 
But  great  things  are  never  produced  in  this  wray. 
And  he  who  wants  to  do  great  things  must  direct  his 
gaze  to  posterity,  and  in  firm  confidence  elaborate 
his  work  for  coming  generations.  No  doubt,  the 
result  may  be  that  he  will  remain  quite  unknown 
to  his  contemporaries,  and  comparable  to  a  man 
who,  compelled  to  spend  his  life  upon  a  lonely 
island,  with  great  effort  sets  up  a  monument  there, 
to  transmit  to  future  sea-farers  the  knowledge  of  his 
existence.  If  he  thinks  it  a  hard  fate,  let  him  con 
sole  himself  with  the  reflection  that  the  ordinary 
man  who  lives  for  practical  aims  only,  often  suf 
fers  a  like  fate,  without  having  any  compensation 
to  hope  for;  inasmuch  as  he  may,  under  favorable 
conditions,  spend  a  life  of  material  production, 
earning,  buying,  building,  fertilizing,  laying  out, 
founding,  establishing,  beautifying  with  daily  effort 
and  unflagging  zeal,  and  all  the  time  think  that  he 
is  working  for  himself;  and  yet  in  the  end  it  is  his 
descendants  who  reap  the  benefit  of  it  all,  and 
sometimes  not  even  his  descendants.  It  is  the  same 
with  the  man  of  genius;  he,  too,  hopes  for  his  re 
ward  and  for  honor  at  least ;  and  at  last  finds  that  he 
has  worked  for  posterity  alone.  Both,  to  be  sure, 
have  inherited  a  great  deal  from  their  ancestors. 

The  compensation  I  have  mentioned  as  the  privi- 


104  THE    ART    OF    LITERATURE 

lege  of  genius  lies,  not  in  what  it  is  to  others,  but 
in  what  it  is  to  itself.  What  man  has  in  any 
real  sense  lived  more  than  he  whose  moments  of 
thought  make  their  echoes  heard  through  the  tumult 
of  centuries?  Perhaps,  after  all,  it  would  be  the 
best  thing  for  a  genius  to  attain  undisturbed  pos 
session  of  himself,  by  spending  his  life  in  enjoying 
the  pleasure  of  his  own  thoughts,  his  own  works, 
and  by  admitting  the  world  only  as  the  heir  of  his 
ample  existence.  Then  the  world  would  find  the 
mark  of  his  existence  only  after  his  death,  as  it 
finds  that  of  the  Ichnolith.1 

It  is  not  only  in  the  activity  of  his  highest  powers 
that  the  genius  surpasses  ordinary  people.  A  man 
who  is  unusually  well-knit,  supple  and  agile,  will 
perform  all  his  movements  with  exceptional  ease, 
even  with  comfort,  because  he  takes  a  direct 
pleasure  in  an  activity  for  which  he  is  particularly 
well-equipped,  and  therefore  often  exercises  it 
without  any  object.  Further,  if  he  is  an  acrobat 
or  a  dancer,  not  only  does  he  take  leaps  which 
other  people  cannot  execute,  but  he  also  betrays 
rare  elasticity  and  agility  in  those  easier  steps 
which  others  can  also  perform,  and  even  in  ordinary 
walking.  In  the  same  way  a  man  of  superior  mind 
will  not  only  produce  thoughts  and  works  which 
could  never  have  come  from  another;  it  will  not 
be  here  alone  that  he  will  show  his  greatness;  but 
as  knowledge  and  thought  form  a  mode  of  activity 
natural  and  easy  to  him,  he  will  also  delight  himself 
in  them  at  all  times,  and  so  apprehend  small  mat 
ters  which  are  within  the  range  of  other  minds, 
more  easily,  quickly  and  correctly  than  they.  Thus 
he  will  take  a  direct  and  lively  pleasure  in  every 

1  Translator's  Note. — For  an  illustration  of  this  feeling  in 
poetry,  Schopenhauer  refers  the  reader  to  Byron's  Prophecy  of 
Dante:  introd.  to  C.  4. 


ON   GENIUS  105 

increase  of  knowledge,  every  problem  solved,  every 
witty  thought,  whether  of  his  own  or  another's: 
and  so  his  mind  will  have  no  further  aim  than  to 
Jb?  constantly  active.  This  will  be  an  inexhaustible 
spring  of  delight;  and  boredom,  that  spectre  which 
haunts  the  ordinary  man,  can  never  come  near  him. 

Then,  too,  the  masterpieces  of  past  and  con 
temporary  men  of  genius  exist  in  their  fullness  for 
him  alone.  If  a  great  product  of  genius  is  recom 
mended  to  the  ordinary,  simple  mind,  it  will  take 
as  much  pleasure  in  it  as  the  victim  of  gout  receives 
in  being  invited  to  a  ball.  The  one  goes  for  the 
sake  of  formality,  and  the  other  reads  the  book  so 
as  not  to  be  in  arrear.  For  La  Bruyere  was  quite 
right  when  he  said:  All  the  wit  in  the  world  is  lost 
upon  him  who  has  none.  The  whole  range  of 
thought  of  a  man  of  talent,  or  of  a  genius,  compared 
with  the  thoughts  of  the  common  man,  is,  even 
when  directed  to  objects  essentially  the  same,  like 
a  brilliant  oil-painting,  full  of  life,  compared  with 
a  mere  outline  or  a  weak  sketch  in  water-color. 

All  this  is  part  of  the  reward  of  genius,  and 
compensates  him  for  a  lonely  existence  in  a  world 
with  which  he  has  nothing  in  common  and  no 
sympathies.  But  since  size  is  relative,  it  comes  to 
the  same  thing  whether  I  say,  Caius  was  a  great 
man,  or  Caius  has  to  live  amongst  wretchedly 
small  people:  for  Brobdingnack  and  Lilliput  vary 
only  in  the  point  from  which  they  start.  However 
great,  then,  howeyer  admirable  or  instructive,  a 
long  posterity  may  think  the  author  of  immortal 
works,  during  his  lifetime  he  will  appear  to  his 
contemporaries  small,  wretched,  and  insipid  in  pro 
portion.  This  is  what  I  mean  by  saying  that  as 
there  are  three  hundred  degrees  from  the  base  of 
a  tower  to  the  summit,  so  there  are  exactly  three 
hundred  from  the  summit  to  the  base.  Great  minds 


106  THE   ART    OF    LITERATURE 

thus  owe  little  ones  some  indulgence;  for  it  is  only 
in  virtue  of  these  little  minds  that  they  themselves 
are  great. 

Let  us,  then,  not  be  surprised  if  we  find  men  of 
genius  generally  unsociable  and  repellent.  It  is 
not  their  want  of  sociability  that  is  to  blame.  Their 
path  through  the  world  is  like  that  of  a  man  who 
goes  for  a  walk  on  a  bright  summer  morning.  He 
gazes  with  delight  on  the  beauty  and  freshness  of 
nature,  but  he  has  to  rely  wholly  on  that  for  en 
tertainment;  for  he  can  find  no  society  but  the 
peasants  as  they  bend  over  the  earth  and  cultivate 
the  soil.  It  is  often  the  case  that  a  great  mind 
prefers  soliloquy  to  the  dialogue  he  may  have  in 
this  world.  If  he  condescends  to  it  now  and  then, 
the  hollowness  of  it  may  possibly  drive  him  back 
to  his  soliloquy;  for  in  forgetfulness  of  his  inter* 
locutor,  or  caring  little  whether  he  understands  or 
not,  he  talks  to  him  as  a  child  talks  to  a  doll. 

Modesty  in  a  great  mind  would,  no  doubt,  be 
pleasing  to  the  world;  but,  unluckily,  it  is  a  con- 
tradictio  in  adjecto.  It  would  compel  a  genius  to 
give  the  thoughts  and  opinions,  nay,  even  the 
method  and  style,  of  the  million  preference  over 
his  own;  to  set  a  higher  value  upon  them;  and, 
wide  apart  as  they  are,  to  bring  his  views  into  har 
mony  with  theirs,  or  even  suppress  them  altogether, 
so  as  to  let  the  others  hold  the  field.  In  that  case, 
however,  he  would  either  produce  nothing  at  all, 
or  else  his  achievements  would  be  just  upon  a  level 
with  theirs.  Great,  genuine  and  extraordinary 
work  can  be  done  only  in  so  far  as  its  author  dis 
regards  the  method,  the  thoughts,  the  opinions  of 
his  contemporaries,  and  quietly  works  on,  in  spite 
of  their  criticism,  on  his  side  despising  what  they 
praise.  No  one  becomes  great  without  arrogance 
of  this  sort.  Should  his  life  and  work  fall  upon  a 


ON    GENIUS  107 

time  which  cannot  recognize  and  appreciate  him, 
he  is  at  any  rate  true  to  himself;  like  some  noble 
traveler  forced  to  pass  the  night  in  a  miserable  inn ; 
when  morning  comes,  he  contentedly  goes  his  way. 

A  poet  or  philosopher  should  have  no  fault  to 
find  with  his  age  if  it  only  permits  him  to  do  his 
work  undisturbed  in  his  own  corner;  nor  with  his 
fate  if  the  corner  granted  him  allows  of  his  follow 
ing  his  vocation  without  having  to  think  about  other 
people. 

For  the  brain  to  be  a  mere  laborer  in  the  service 
of  the  belly,  is  indeed  the  common  lot  of  almost 
all  those  who  do  not  live  on  the  work  of  their 
hands;  and  they  are  far  from  being  discontented 
with  their  lot.  But  it  strikes  despair  into  a  man  of 
great  mind,  whose  brain-power  goes  beyond  the 
measure  necessary  for  the  service  of  the  will;  and 
he  prefers,  if  need  be,  to  live  in  the  narrowest  cir 
cumstances,  so  long  as  they  afford  him  the  free 
use  of  his  time  for  the  development  and  applica 
tion  of  his  faculties;  in  other  words,  if  they  give 
him  the  leisure  which  is  invaluable  to  him. 

It  is  otherwise  with  ordinary  people:  for  them 
leisure  has  no  value  in  itself,  nor  is  it,  indeed,  with 
out  its  dangers,  as  these  people  seem  to  know.  The 
technical  work  of  our  time,  which  is  done  to  an 
unprecedented  perfection,  has,  by  increasing  and 
multiplying  objects  of  luxury,  given  the  favorites 
of  fortune  a  choice  between  more  leisure  and  cul 
ture  upon  the  one  side,  and  additional  luxury  and 
good  living,  but  with  increased  activity,  upon  the 
other;  and,  true  to  their  character,  they  choose  the 
latter,  and  prefer  champagne  to  freedom.  And 
they  are  consistent  in  their  choice;  for,  to  them, 
every  exertion  of  the  mind  which  does  not  serve 
the  aims  of  the  will  is  folly.  Intellectual  effort  for 
its  own  sake,  they  call  eccentricity.  Therefore, 


108  THE    ART    OF   LITERATURE 

persistence  in  the  aims  of  the  will  and  the  belly 
will  be  concentricity;  and,  to  be  sure,  the  will  is  the 
centre,  the  kernel  of  the  world. 

But  in  general  it  is  very  seldom  that  any  such 
alternative  is  presented.  For  as  with  money,  most 
men  have  no  superfluity,  but  only  just  enough  for 
their  needs,  so  with  intelligence;  they  possess  just 
what  will  suffice  for  the  service  of  the  will,  that  is, 
for  the  carrying  on  of  their  business.  Having 
made  their  fortune,  they  are  content  to  gape  or  to 
indulge  in  sensual  pleasures  or  childish  amuse 
ments,  cards  or  dice ;  or  they  will  talk  in  the  dullest 
way,  or  dress  up  and  make  obeisance  to  one  an 
other.  And  how  few  are  those  who  have  even  a 
little  superfluity  of  intellectual  power!  Like  the 
others  they  too  make  themselves  a  pleasure;  but  it 
is  a  pleasure  of  the  intellect.  Either  they  will 
pursue  some  liberal  study  which  brings  them  in 
nothing,  or  they  will  practice  some  art;  and  in 
general,  they  will  be  capable  of  taking  an  objective 
interest  in  things,  so  that  it  will  be  possible  to  con 
verse  with  them.  But  with  the  others  it  is  better 
not  to  enter  into  any  relations  at  all;  for,  except 
when  they  tell  the  results  of  their  own  experience 
or  give  an  account  of  their  special  vocation,  or  at 
any  rate  impart  what  they  have  learned  from  some 
one  else,  their  conversation  will  not  be  worth  listen 
ing  to;  and  if  anything  is  said  to  them,  they  will 
rarely  grasp  or  understand  it  aright,  and  it  will  in 
most  cases  be  opposed  to  their  own  opinions.  Bal 
thazar  Gracian  describes  them  very  strikingly  as 
men  who  are  not  men — hombres  che  non  lo  son. 
And  Giordano  Bruno  says  the  same  thing:  What 
a  difference  there  is  in  having  to  do  with  men  com- 
pared  with  those  who  are  only  made  in  their  image 
and  likeness!1  And  how  wonderfully  this  passage 
*  Opera:  ed.  Wagner,  I.  224. 


ON   GENIUS  109 

agrees  with  that  remark  in  the  Kurral:  The  com 
mon  people  look  like  men  but  I  have  never  seen 
anything  quite  like  them.  If  the  reader  will  con 
sider  the  extent  to  which  these  ideas  agree  in 
thought  and  even  in  expression,  and  in  the  wide 
difference  between  them  in  point  of  date  and  na 
tionality,  he  cannot  doubt  but  that  they  are  at  one 
with  the  facts  of  life.  It  was  certainly  not  under 
the  influence  of  those  passages  that,  about  twenty 
years  ago,  I  tried  to  get  a  snuff-box  made,  the  lid 
of  which  should  have  two  fine  chestnuts  repre 
sented  upon  it,  if  possible  in  mosaic;  together  with 
a  leaf  which  was  to  show  that  they  were  horse- 
chestnuts.  This  symbol  was  meant  to  keep  the 
thought  constantly  before  my  mind.  If  anyone 
wishes  for  entertainment,  such  as  will  prevent  him 
feeling  solitary  even  when  he  is  alone,  let  me  rec 
ommend  the  company  of  dogs,  whose  moral  and 
intellectual  qualities  may  almost  afford  delight  and 
gratification. 

Still,  we  should  always  be  careful  to  avoid  being 
unjust.  I  am  often  surprised  by  the  cleverness, 
and  now  and  again  by  the  stupidity  of  my  dog; 
and  I  have  similar  experiences  with  mankind. 
Countless  times,  in  indignation  at  their  incapacity, 
their  total  lack  of  discernment,  their  bestiality,  I 
have  been  forced  to  echo  the  old  complaint  that 
folly  is  the  mother  and  the  nurse  of  the  human 
race: 

Humani  generis  mater  nutrixque  profecto 
Stultitia  est. 

But  at  other  times  I  have  been  astounded  that 
from  such  a  race  there  could  have  gone  forth  so 
many  arts  and  sciences,  abounding  in  so  much  use 
and  beauty,  even  though  it  has  always  been  the  few 
that  produce  them.  Yet  these  arts  and  sciences 
have  struck  root,  established  and  perfected  them- 


110  THE    ART    OF   LITERATURE 

selves :  and  the  race  has  with  persistent  fidelity  pre 
served  Homer,  Plato,  Horace  and  others  for  thou 
sands  of  years,  by  copying  and  treasuring  their 
writings,  thus  saving  them  from  oblivion,  in  spite 
of  all  the  evils  and  atrocities  that  have  happened 
in  the  world.  Thus  the  race  has  proved  that  it 
appreciates  the  value  of  these  things,  and  at  the 
same  time  it  can  form  a  correct  view  of  special 
achievements  or  estimate  signs  of  judgment  and 
intelligence.  When  this  takes  place  amongst  those 
who  belong  to  the  great  multitude,  it  is  by  a  kind 
of  inspiration.  Sometimes  a  correct  opinion  will 
be  formed  by  the  multitude  itself;  but  this  is  only 
when  the  chorus  of  praise  has  grown  full  and  com 
plete.  It  is  then  like  the  sound  of  untrained 
voices ;  where  there  are  enough  of  them,  it  is  always 
harmonious. 

Those  who  emerge  from  the  multitude,  those 
who  are  called  men  of  genius,  are  merely  the  lucida 
intervalla  of  the  whole  human  race.  They  achieve 
that  which  others  could  not  possibly  achieve.  Their 
originality  is  so  great  that  not  only  is  their  diver 
gence  from  others  obvious,  but  their  individuality 
is  expressed  with  such  force,  that  all  the  men  of 
genius  who  have  ever  existed  show,  every  one  of 
them,  peculiarities  of  character  and  mind;  so  that 
the  gift  of  his  works  is  one  which  he  alone  of  all  men 
could  ever  have  presented  to  the  world.  This  is 
what  makes  that  simile  of  Ariosto's  so  true  and  so 
justly  celebrated:  Natura  lo  fece  e  poi  ruppe  lo 
stampo.  After  Nature  stamps  a  man  of  genius, 
she  breaks  the  die. 

But  there  is  always  a  limit  to  human  capacity; 
and  no  one  can  be  a  great  genius  without  having 
some  decidedly  weak  side,  it  may  even  be,  some  in 
tellectual  narrowness.  In  other  words,  there  will 
be  some  faculty  in  which  he  is  now  and  then  inferior 


ON    GENIUS  111 

to  men  of  moderate  endowments.  It  will  be  a 
faculty  which,  if  strong,  might  have  been  an  ob 
stacle  to  the  exercise  of  the  qualities  in  which  he 
excels.  What  this  weak  point  is,  it  will  always  be 
hard  to  define  writh  any  accuracy  even  in  a  given 
case.  It  may  be  better  expressed  indirectly;  thus 
Plato's  weak  point  is  exactly  that  in  which  Aristotle 
is  strong,  and  vice  versa;  and  so,  too,  Kant  is  defi 
cient  just  where  Goethe  is  great. 

Now,  mankind  is  fond  of  venerating  something; 
but  its  veneration  is  generally  directed  to  the  wrong 
object,  and  it  remains  so  directed  until  posterity 
comes  to  set  it  right.  But  the  educated  public  is 
no  sooner  set  right  in  this,  than  the  honor  which  is 
due  to  genius  degenerates;  just  as  the  honor  which 
the  faithful  pay  to  their  saints  easily  passes  into  a 
frivolous  worship  of  relics.  Thousands  of  Chris 
tians  adore  the  relics  of  a  saint  whose  life  and  doc 
trine  are  unknown  to  them;  and  the  religion  of 
thousands  of  Buddhists  lies  more  in  veneration  of 
the  Holy  Tooth  or  some  such  object,  or  the  vessel 
that  contains  it,  or  the  Holy  Bowl,  or  the  fossil 
footstep,  or  the  Holy  Tree  which  Buddha  planted, 
than  in  the  thorough  knowledge  and  faithful  prac 
tice  of  his  high  teaching.  Petrarch's  house  in 
Arqua;  Tasso's  supposed  prison  in  Ferrara;  Shake 
speare's  house  in  Stratford,  with  his  chair;  Goethe's 
house  in  Weimar,  with  its  furniture;  Kant's  old 
hat;  the  autographs  of  great  men;  these  things  are 
gaped  at  with  interest  and  awe  by  many  who  have 
never  read  their  works.  They  cannot  do  anything 
more  than  just  gape. 

The  intelligent  amongst  them  are  moved  by  the 
wish  to  see  the  objects  which  the  great  man  habitu 
ally  had  before  his  eyes;  and  by  a  strange  illusion, 
these  produce  the  mistaken  notion  that  with  the  ob- 
iects  they  are  bringing  back  the  man  himself,  or 


THE    ART    OF    LITERATURE 

that  something  of  him  must  cling  to  them.  Akin  to 
such  people  are  those  who  earnestly  strive  to 
acquaint  themselves  with  the  subject-matter  of  a 
poet's  works,  or  to  unravel  the  personal  circum 
stances  and  events  in  his  life  which  have  suggested 
particular  passages.  This  is  as  though  the  audi 
ence  in  a  theatre  were  to  admire  a  fine  scene  and 
then  rush  upon  the  stage  to  look  at  the  scaffolding 
that  supports  it.  There  are  in  our  day  enough 
instances  of  these  critical  investigators,  and  they 
prove  the  truth  of  the  saying  that  mankind  is  in 
terested,  not  in  the  form  of  a  work,  that  is,  in  its 
manner  of  treatment,  but  in  its  actual  matter.  All 
it  cares  for  is  the  theme.  To  read  a  philosopher's 
biography,  instead  of  studying  his  thoughts,  is  like 
neglecting  a  picture  and  attending  only  to  the  style 
of  its  frame,  debating  whether  it  is  carved  well  or 
ill,  and  how  much  it  cost  to  gild  it. 

This  is  all  very  well.  However,  there  is  another 
class  of  persons  whose  interest  is  also  directed  to 
material  and  personal  considerations,  but  they  go 
much  further  and  carry  it  to  a  point  where  it  be 
comes  absolutely  futile.  Because  a  great  man  has 
opened  up  to  them  the  treasures  of  his  inmost  being, 
and,  by  a  supreme  effort  of  his  faculties,  produced 
works  which  not  only  redound  to  their  elevation 
and  enlightenment,  but  will  also  benefit  their  pos 
terity  to  the  tenth  and  twentieth  generation;  be 
cause  he  has  presented  mankind  with  a  matchless 
gift,  these  varlets  think  themselves  justified  in 
sitting  in  judgment  upon  his  personal  morality, 
and  trying  if  they  cannot  discover  here  or  there 
some  spot  in  him  which  will  soothe  the  pain  they 
feel  at  the  sight  of  so  great  a  mind,  compared  with 
the  overwhelming  feeling  of  their  own  nothingness. 

This  is  the  real  source  of  all  those  prolix  discus 
sions,  carried  on  in  countless  books  and  reviews,  on 


ON   GENIUS  113 

the  moral  aspect  of  Goethe's  life,  and  whether  he 
ought  not  to  have  married  one  or  other  of  the 
girls  with  whom  he  fell  in  love  in  his  young  days; 
whether,  again,  instead  of  honestly  devoting  him 
self  to  the  service  of  his  master,  he  should  not  have 
been  a  man  of  the  people,  a  German  patriot,  worthy 
of  a  seat  in  the  Paulskirche,  and  so  on.  Such  cry 
ing  ingratitude  and  malicious  detraction  prove  that 
these  self -constituted  judges  are  as  great  knaves 
morally  as  they  are  intellectually,  which  is  saying 
a  great  deal. 

A  man  of  talent  will  strive  for  money  and  repu 
tation;  but  the  spring  that  moves  genius  to  the 
production  of  its  works  is  not  as  easy  to  name. 
Wealth  is  seldom  its  reward.  Nor  is  it  reputation 
or  glory;  only  a  Frenchman  could  mean  that. 
Glory  is  such  an  uncertain  thing,  and,  if  you  look 
at  it  closely,  of  so  little  value.  Besides  it  never 
corresponds  to  the  effort  you  have  made : 

Responsura  tuo  nunquam  est  par  fama  labori. 

Nor,  again,  is  it  exactly  the  pleasure  it  gives  you; 
for  this  is  almost  outweighed  by  the  greatness  of 
the  effort.  It  is  rather  a  peculiar  kind  of  instinct, 
which  drives  the  man  of  genius  to  give  permanent 
form  to  what  he  sees  and  feels,  without  being  con 
scious  of  any  further  motive.  It  works,  in  the 
main,  by  a  necessity  similar  to  that  which  makes 
a  tree  bear  its  fruit;  and  no  external  condition  is 
needed  but  the  ground  upon  which  it  is  to  thrive. 
On  a  closer  examination,  it  seems  as  though,  in 
the  case  of  a  genius,  the  will  to  live,  which  is  the 
spirit  of  the  human  species,  were  conscious  of 
having,  by  some  rare  chance,  and  for  a  brief  period, 
attained  a  greater  clearness  of  vision,  and  were 
now  trying  to  secure  it,  or  at  least  the  outcome  of 
it,  for  the  whole  species,  to  which  the  individual 


114  THE    ART    OF   LITERATURE 

genius  in  his  inmost  being  belongs;  so  that  the 
light  which  he  sheds  about  him  may  pierce  the 
darkness  and  dullness  of  ordinary  human  conscious 
ness  and  there  produce  some  good  effect. 

Arising  in  some  such  way,  this  instinct  drives 
the  genius  to  carry  his  work  to  completion,  without 
thinking  of  reward  or  applause  or  sympathy;  to 
leave  all  care  for  his  own  personal  welfare ;  to  make 
his  life  one  of  industrious  solitude,  and  to  strain  his 
faculties  to  the  utmost.  He  thus  comes  to  think 
more  about  posterity  than  about  contemporaries; 
because,  while  the  latter  can  only  lead  him  astray, 
posterity  forms  the  majority  of  the  species,  and 
time  will  gradually  bring  the  discerning  few  who 
can  appreciate  him.  Meanwhile  it  is  with  him  as 
with  the  artist  described  by  Goethe;  he  has  no 
princely  patron  to  prize  his  talents,  no  friend  to 
rejoice  with  him: 

Ein  Fiirst  der  die  Talent e  scliatzt, 
Ein  Freund,  der  sich  mit  mir  ergotzt, 
Die  haben  leider  mir  gefehlt. 

His  work  is,  as  it  were,  a  sacred  object  and  the 
true  fruit  of  his  life,  and  his  aim  in  storing  it  away 
for  a  more  discerning  posterity  will  be  to  make 
it  the  property  of  mankind.  An  aim  like  this  far 
surpasses  all  others,  and  for  it  he  wears  the  crown 
of  thorns  which  is  one  day  to  bloom  into  a  wreath 
of  laurel.  All  his  powers  are  concentrated  in  the 
effort  to  complete  and  secure  his  work;  just  as  the 
insect,  in  the  last  stage  of  its  development,  uses 
its  whole  strength  on  behalf  of  a  brood  it  will  never 
live  to  see;  it  puts  its  eggs  in  some  place  of  safety, 
where,  as  it  well  knows,  the  young  will  one  day 
find  life  and  nourishment,  and  then  dies  in  con 
fidence. 


Schopenhauer,  Arthur 
Essays 


1910 

v.1 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY